Booklet-Lazarus & the Rich Man: Where Are They?

Do you have an immortal soul? Is Lazarus in heaven this very moment waiting for you? Millions claim that you do and he is! Can you prove it from your Bible?

Millions of people turn to Luke 16, the parable of Lazarus and the rich man, to substantiate their belief that we have an immortal soul and that Lazarus is in heaven right now waiting for our arrival…unless, of course, you go to “the other place” where the rich man is.

It this true? Can you prove it from your own Bible? We should have a Bible reason for everything we believe, and take no man’s word for it, nor any church organization’s word for it—no matter how sincere and trusted they may be—until we have proven it for ourselves out of our own Bibles. Why is this? Are we to be paranoid and doubt everything we were taught? Could we be mistaken in some of our cherished beliefs? Just because a man or an orga­nization is considered “holy” and sincere, does that make them right? Friends, you need to blow the dust off your Bible and check these things out for yourself. If you are correct, you have nothing to fear—but what if you are mistaken?

Prove All Things

The Bible itself admonishes us to “Prove all things; hold fast that which is good” (1 Thessalonians 5:21). The implication here is that if something is not good—if you have been misled into believing a false doctrine—do not hold on to it. Cast it away in favor of sound biblical truth. Jesus Christ Himself warned repeatedly, “Take heed lest any man deceive you” (Matthew 24:4; Mark 13:5). We are warned in Jude 3–4: “[E]arnestly contend for the faith which was once delivered unto the saints. For there are certain men crept in unawares, who were before of old ordained to this condemnation, ungodly men, turning the grace of our God into lasciviousness, and denying the only Lord God, and our Lord Jesus Christ.”

This brings up the question, “Why would anyone want to deceive me?” Glad you asked. Turn over to Matthew 24:11 and read Christ’s own answer: “And many false prophets shall rise, and shall deceive many.” He goes on to say in verse 24, “For there shall arise false Christs, and false prophets, and shall shew great signs and wonders; insomuch that, if it were possible, they shall deceive the very elect.” The apostle Paul warns, “Let no man deceive you by any means” (2 Thessalonians 2:3). The apostle John warns likewise, “Beloved, believe not every spirit, but try the spirits whether they are of God: because many false prophets are gone out into the world” (1 John 4:1). The apostle Peter said the same thing in different words: “But there were false prophets also among the people, even as there shall be false teachers among you, who privily shall bring in damnable heresies, even denying the Lord that bought them, and bring upon themselves swift destruction” (2 Peter 2:1). We are cautioned in 2 Corinthians 11:14–15: “And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light. Therefore it is no great thing if his min­isters [yes, Satan has ministers!] also be transformed asthe ministers of right­eousness; whose end shall be according to their works.” First John 4:1 warns, “Beloved, believe not every spirit, but try the spirits whether they are of God: because many false prophets are gone out into the world.” Second John 10 goes so far as to warn, “If there come any unto you, and bring not this doc­trine, receive him not into your house [i.e., do not allow him into you mind, either in person or by media, such as TV, radio, or the printed word], neither bid him God speed!” In other words, we do not even need to be “nice” to false ministers! Strong words, these! With all these warnings, why do we not heed them? Back in the book of Revelation, the church at Ephesus was commend­ed for trying or testing certain teachers. “I know thy works, and thy labour, and thy patience, and how thou canst not bear them which are evil: and thou hast tried them which say they are apostles, and are not, and hast found them liars” (Revelation 2:2–3).

How does one “try” Bible teachers? By comparing what they say with what the Bible says! Let no one intimidate or lay a “guilt trip” on you for doing what the Bible says! We are to make evaluations, judgments, and determina­tions of those things we are being taught. “Know ye not that we shall judge angels? How much more things that pertain to this life?” (1 Corinthians 6:3). “Do ye not know that the saints shall judge the world? And if the world shall be judged by you, are ye unworthy to judge the smallest matters?” (1 Corinthians 6:2). Those who hide behind the passage, “Judge not, that ye be not judged” (Matthew 7:1), may be trying to justify their own personal pref­erences, opinions, and prejudices, rather than having them exposed to the clear light of the Scriptures. Paul said, “But though we, or an angel from heaven, preach any other gospel unto you than that which we have preached unto you, let him be accursed!” (Galatians 1:8).

But what about this matter of Lazarus and the rich man? Could some be deceived into believing this account is saying something it does not say? Let us see what it plainly says…and does notsay.

Lazarus and the Rich Man

The story of Lazarus and the rich man is found in Luke 16:19–31. For your convenience, here it is in its entirety:

There was a certain rich man, which was clothed in purple and fine linen, and fared sumptuously every day: And there was a certain beggar named Lazarus, which was laid at his gate full of sores, And desiring to be fed with the crumbs which fell from the rich man’s table: moreover the dogs came and licked his sores. And it came to pass, that the beggar died, and was carried by the angels into Abraham’s bosom: the rich man also died, and was buried; And in hell he lift up his eyes, being in torments, and seeth Abraham afar off, and Lazarus in his bosom. And he cried and said, “Father Abraham, have mercy on me, and send Lazarus, that he may dip the tip of his finger in water, and cool my tongue; for I am tormented in this flame.” But Abraham said, “Son, remem­ber that thou in thy lifetime receivedst thy good things, and likewise Lazarus evil things: but now he is comforted, and thou art tormented. And beside all this, between us and you there is a great gulf fixed: so that they which would pass from hence to you cannot; neither can they pass to us, that would come from thence.” Then he said, “I pray thee therefore, father, that thou wouldest send him to my father’s house: For I have five brethren; that he may testify unto them, lest they also come into this place of torment.” Abraham saith unto him, “They have Moses and the prophets; let them hear them.” And he said, “Nay, father Abraham: but if one went unto them from the dead, they will repent.” And he said unto him, “If they hear not Moses and the prophets, nei­ther will they be persuaded, though one rose from the dead.”

A Parable or a Historic Event?

Many take hold upon this parable in Luke 16:19–31, claiming that it proves that we have an immortal soul that either goes up to heaven or down to hell immediately upon our death. But does it? Does it really? Or could some well-meaning but misinformed person be reading preconceived ideas into the text?

Some claim that the account of Lazarus and the rich man is not a parable at all, but an actual account of happenings then and there. Remember all the cau­tions stated above about deception. Know this: a text without a context is only a pretext. “Let God be true, but every man a liar” (Romans 3:4). Let us look more closely into this account…and believe your own Bible.

First, contextually, to whom was Jesus Christ speaking when He related this account of Lazarus and the rich man? If you have a red-letter Bible that dis­plays the first-person sayings of Jesus in red, you will see that this account is one of a series of many parables given in a single hearing. Tracing it back to chapter fifteen, verse one, we read, “Then drew near unto Him all the publi­cans and sinners for to hear Him.” Notice, all the publicans and sinner were there. Now moving on to Luke 16:1, we read, “And He said also unto His dis­ciples….” The disciples were there also, among the others. Let us move on to verse 14: “And the Pharisees also, who were covetous, heard all these things: and they derided him.” So we see that in His hearing were all the publicans, sinners, Pharisees, and His disciples, all together in a sizable group. Now turn quickly to Matthew 13:34: “All these things spake Jesus unto the multitude in parables; and without a parable spake He not unto them” Did you catch that? Christ did not speak to the public except in parables. This was done so that the sense and the very words of Psalm 78:2–3 might be fulfilled concerning Christ. See Christ’s own answer as to why He spoke in parables in Matthew 13:10–15. Beginning in verse 13, Christ says to His inner circle of disciples, “Therefore speak I to them in parables: because they seeing see not; and hear­ing they hear not, neither do they understand. And in them is fulfilled the prophecy of Esaias, which saith, By hearing ye shall hear, and shall not under­stand; and seeing ye shall see, and shall notperceive.” Why? “For this peo­ple’s heart is waxed gross, and their ears are dull of hearing, and their eyes they have closed; lest at any time they should see with their eyes, and hear with their ears, and should understand with their heart, and should be con­verted, and I should heal them” (Matthew 13:14–15). Here is another biblical statement that is diametrically the opposite of what most people have been taught! In other words, Christ deliberately clouded the meanings of the para­bles He gave to the public. The carnal-minded Pharisees, publicans, and sin­ners in His audience were not privileged to understand. Only His chosen, per­sonal disciples received the later, fuller explanations of His parables. And yet many have been told that He spoke in parables to make the meaning clearer to all!

So we have established by your very own Bible that the account of Lazarus and the rich manmust be a parable!

What is a parable? A parable is an allegory, a short narrative making a moral or religious point by comparing it with natural things or a situation at hand. A parable is a story that illustrates a lesson. It is made to make one understand one thing by comparing it with another of the same nature. Simply put, it is a story with a moral pointing to a truth. It is a rule of Bible study that one should take the Bible literally where it is at all possible. If symbolic, fig­urative, or typical language is used—as in the case of parables—then look for the literal truth it intends to convey. (Be sure to send for our FREE booklet, How to Study Your Bible.)

What, then, is the truth the illustration of Lazarus and the rich man is try­ing to convey? Is it that man has an immortal soul that goes either to heaven or hell at death? Or is there a much deeper meaning? Let us not read our own ideas INTO the parable. We need to be honest with the Scriptures.

The Pharisees often ridiculed and made jest of Christ’s warnings against greed, hard-heartedness, and worldliness. The name “Lazarus” was a very common name and doubtless many of the hearers of this story supplied the name of the rich man in their own minds. Seeing that the Pharisees were pre­sent in the group He was speaking to, Jesus addressed a notable example of one of the traditions they had inherited originally from Babylon: the immor­tality of the soul.

Josephus provides the following information regarding the then-current view of the Pharisees in this regard: “They [the Pharisees] believe that the souls have the power to survive death and that there are rewards and punish­ments under the earth for those who have led lives of virtue or vice: eternal imprisonment is the lot of evil souls, while the good souls receive easy pas­sage to a new life” (Jewish Antiquities, XVIII, 14, [i, 3]).

This tradition was diametrically contrary to what God’s Word said as to the state of the dead. Jesus told the story of a “certain rich man”—the same ter­minology He used in verse 1 of the same chapter—who lived a lavish lifestyle. His name is not given. “Dives,” sometimes said to be his name, is simply the Latin word for “rich man.” There was also a certain beggar named Lazarus who lay at his gate, desiring to be fed even the crumbs that fell from the rich man’s table. Lazarus, a common Talmudic name from the Hebrew name Eleazar, was in such a deplorable state that the dogs that also gathered around the gate licked his sores. It is apparent that the rich man had no com­passion upon him. It is stated that the beggar finally died and was carried by the angels into Abraham’s bosom (Luke 16:22).

Was Lazarus Taken to Heaven?

Many claim that when the beggar died and was carried by the angels into Abraham’s bosom,it means he was taken immediately to heaven at death. What does this expression mean? Whatis a “bosom”? The dictionary defini­tion of a bosom is the human chest, or breast, considered as an enclosure in embracing. This is a place comparable to that occupied by a person in ancient times when he reclined in front of another on the same couch during a meal. It is figurative language for heart-felt emotions of togetherness or endear­ment. But where is Abraham now?In heaven? Or in the grave awaiting a res­urrection? In Hebrews 11, often called the faith chapter, we see Abraham’s name mentioned amongst many others (Hebrews 11:8). But we are told in verse 13, “These all died in faith, NOT having received the promises.” Again, for double emphasis, verse 39 repeats, “And these all, having obtained a good report through faith, received NOT the promise.” Why? “God having provided some better thing for us, that they without us should not be made perfect” (Hebrews 11:40). This is telling us that those who died in faith before us will not inherit the promises until we join them in the resurrection at the Second Coming of Jesus Christ. The Greek word anastasis literally means a “rising, or standing up.” Those who are resurrected will arise once again, from the dead.

There was nothing in the Greek culture to lead the new converts to believe in the resurrection (Acts 23:8). As a whole, they believed in the immortality of the soul, not the resurrection of the dead. Christ, in this parable, dispelled this notion.

Here is another astounding “Bible opposite” of what is commonly taught in contemporary “churchianity”! Millions, even today, firmly believe that the dead go immediately up to heaven or down to an ever-burning hell, and yet your Bible claims they remain in their graves until they are resurrected— made alive once again—by Jesus Christ. There will be a resurrection of the righteous dead at the Second Coming of Jesus Christ, and then another at the end of the Millennium, 1,000 years later (Compare 1 Corinthians 15:23 with Revelation 20:5).

John 3:16 is the most quoted and memorized verse in the entire Bible, and yet three verses earlier, in verse 13, is a first-person quotation from Jesus Christ Himself as to the state of the dead. “And NO man,” says Jesus Christ, “hath ascended up to heaven, but He that came down from heaven, even the Son of man which is in heaven” (John 3:13). How did Jesus know? Why, He just came down from there!

And what of David, a man after God’s own heart (Acts 13:22)? Surely David is in heaven, isn’t he? No, “For David is not ascended into the heav­ens” (Acts 2:34). In verse 29 we read, “David…is both dead and buried, and his sepulcher is with us unto this day.” The resurrected David will reign and rule in the soon-coming Kingdom of God, but he is not in heaven now (see Ezekiel 34:23; 37:24–25).

But, many will ask, what of man’s immortal soul? Since the Scripture can­not be broken (John 10:35)—since the Bible does not contradict itself—how do these scriptures fit with the doctrine of the immortality of the soul? Let the Scriptures speak!

Does Man Have an “Immortal Soul”?

Once again, let us turn to the Scriptures—the only source of truth in these matters. Turn to 1 Timothy 6:16 and read what your Bible—not men—says about immortality. Speaking of God Himself, we read, “Who only [alone] hath immortality….” Read that again! Who alone has immortality? Men? No! GOD alone has immortality! Reading on, the verse continues, “dwelling in the light which no man can approach unto; whom no man hath seen, nor can see: to whom be honour and power everlasting. Amen.”

We read in Genesis 2:7 that “the LORD God formed man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a liv­ing soul.” Notice what this verse does not say. It does not say man had a liv­ing soul or that a soul was imparted to him. It says man became a living soul. That’s what man is! The Hebrew word rendered “soul” here isnephesh and means, properly, a living, breathing creature. The same Hebrew word, nephesh, is translated in Genesis as “creature” (Genesis 1:21,24; 2:19; 9:10,12). In other words, man has the same self-conscious life as the animals.

Solomon, the wisest man who ever lived next to Christ, stated in Ecclesiastes 3:19, “For that which befalleth the sons of men befalleth beasts; even one thing befalleth them: as the one dieth, so dieth the other; yea, they have all one breath; so that a man hath no preeminence above a beast: for all is vanity. All go unto one place; all are of the dust, and all turn to dust again.” And then he asks, “Who knoweth the spirit of man that goeth upward, and the spirit of the beast that goeth downward to the earth?” The obvious answer is: no one. Men only assume it. Your Bible goes on to say, “For the living know that they shall die: but the dead know not any thing” (Ecclesiastes 9:5); and confirms, “[F]or there is no work, nor device, norknowledge, nor wisdom, in the grave, whither thou goest” (verse 10).

What Is Death?

Death, to most, is a mystery. To some it is the cessation of life. Others believe it is the beginning of eternity. Some insist that only the fleshly body of man dies, but his immortal soul wafts up to heaven. But where is the Bible proof for such beliefs? Let us investigate what the Bible plainly says. The Bible is very clear as to what death is if we take it for what it consistently says and don’t cloud it with the ideas and traditions of men. Death may be defined in at least five different ways.

Death is a return

“In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread, till thou [the whole, conscious manreturnunto the ground; for out of it wast thou taken: for dust thou art, and unto dust shalt thoureturn” (Genesis 3:19).

“All flesh shall perish together, and man shall turn again unto dust” (Job 34:15). Notice it is the man, not part of the man, who returns to the dust.

“Thou hidest Thy face, they are troubled: Thou takest away their breath, they die, and return to their dust” (Psalm 104:29).

“For that which befalleth the sons of men befalleth beasts; even one thing befalleth them: as the one dieth, so dieth the other; yea, they have all one breath; so that a man hath no preeminence above a beast: for all is vanity. All go unto one place; all are of the dust, and all turn to dust again” (Ecclesiastes 3:19–20).

Death is the opposite of life

Death is the opposite of life, not the continuance of life in some other form or place.

“In those days was Hezekiah sick unto death. And the prophet Isaiah the son of Amoz came to him, and said unto him, ‘Thus saith the LORD, Set thine house in order; for thou shalt die, and not live’” (2 Kings 20:1).

“But thus do unto them, that they may live, and not die…” (Numbers 4:19).

“But the rest of the dead lived not again until the thousand years were fin­ished. This is the first resurrection” (Revelation 20:5).

Death is the cessation of all thoughts and bodily functions

“For in death there is no remembrance of thee: in the grave who shall give thee thanks?” (Psalm 6:5).

“The dead praise not the LORD, neither any that go down into silence” (Psalm 115:17).

“His breath goeth forth, he returneth to his earth; in that very day his thoughts perish” (Psalm 146:4).

“For the grave cannot praise thee, death cannot celebrate thee: they that go down into the pit cannot hope for thy truth” (Isaiah 38:18).

Death is a sleep

“Consider and hear me, O LORD my God: lighten mine eyes, lest I sleep the sleep of death” (Psalm 13:3).

“And many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt” (Daniel 12:2).

“But I would not have you to be ignorant, brethren, concerning them which are asleep, that ye sorrow not, even as others which have no hope” (1 Thessalonians 4:13).

Death is an enemy

The last enemy that shall be destroyed is death” (1 Corinthians 15:26).

“Nevertheless man being in honour abideth not: he is like the beasts that perish” (Psalm 49:12).

“What man is he that liveth, and shall not see death? Shall he deliver his soul from the hand of the grave? Selah” (Psalm 89:48).

“O death, where is thy sting? O grave, where is thy victory?” (1 Corinthians 15:55).

“And as it is appointed unto men once to die, but after this the judgment” (Hebrews 9:27).

With these things firmly entrenched in mind, we see clearly that according to your Bible, Lazarus and the rich man do not have immortal souls, nor are they now in heaven. Let us now go on to Christ’s parable of Lazarus and the rich man to see what He had in mind.

From the foregoing, we see that Lazarus and the rich man both died and were buried (Luke 16:23). Then, in verse 22, we read that Lazarus the beggar was carried by the angels into “Abraham’s bosom.” When do the angels come down from heaven and carry off those who are resurrected? Turn to Matthew

24:31: “And He shall send His angels with a great sound of a trumpet, and they shall gather together His elect from the four winds, from one end of heaven to the other.” Read the entire context, beginning with verse 29: “Immediately after the tribulation of those days shall the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens shall be shaken: And then shall appear the sign of the Son of man in heaven: and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory. And He shall send His angels with a great sound of a trumpet, and they shall gather together His elect from the four winds, from one end of heaven to the other.” There! Did you catch it? The angels gather God’s elect AT THE SECOND COMING OF JESUS CHRIST, not a minute sooner! Then, at that time, Lazarus will embrace righteous Abraham who will be resurrected at that same time.

The Rich Man’s Fate

Thus far, we have seen that the story of Lazarus and the rich man is a para­ble, and that they both died and will remain dead until they are resurrected sometime in the future. This parable shows that some, the righteous—and Lazarus was obviously counted as one of the righteous in this parable—will be in the Kingdom of God. Now let us see what happened to the rich man…and when.

Jesus said of the rich man, “The rich man also died, and was buried.” Jesus does not say that only the rich man’s body died while his immortal soul was taken immediately down to an ever-burning hell. He said, simply, “The rich man also died, and was buried.” To be buried means to be placed in the earth and covered with dirt. It never refers to the imaginary torturous hellfire depicted by Dante Alighieri and adopted by the Catholic Church, and later by most Protestants.

But then, according to Jesus’ parable, what happened? Let us read this account carefully so that we do not read into the account what is not there. We see in verse 22, “And in hell….”

Stop right there! Where was the rich man? “In hell,” it says. Where was that hell and what kindof hell was it? There are three Greek words translated “hell” in your Bible. The “hell” used here—where the rich man found him­self—is translated from the Greek word hades, and is the equivalent of the Hebrew Old Testament word sheol. These words have the same meaning: the grave, or pit. The other common word translated “hell” is gehenna, meaning “the Valley of Hinnom,” which was another name for the city garbage dump of ancient Jerusalem—a type of the lake of fire that will be the agent for the destruction of the incorrigibly wicked. The third word translated “hell,” tar­taroo, is used only once in the entire Bible, in 2 Peter 2:4, and means a con­dition of restraint for fallen angels or demons. The meanings of these three different Greek words have been confused because the one English word “hell” covers all three meanings. (For a more detailed study of “hell,” see the appendix at the end of this booklet. Also, be sure to send for our FREE book­let, Hell, You Say?)

“And in hell he lifted up his eyes….” Stop again! When do dead men lift up their eyes? Why, in a resurrection, of course, as we have seen above. So the rich man was in the pit, or grave, and, being brought back to physical life, he lifted up his eyes…and what he saw terrified him! He saw Abraham afar off, and Lazarus safe in his bosom, or embrace, and realized that he was not. Jesus had warned that there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth “when ye shall see Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, and all the prophets, in the kingdom of God, and you yourselves thrust out” (Luke 13:28). This is that time. He also saw, off in the distance, a wall of flame coming his way. This was the gehen­na fire that shall devour the wicked. He knew his doom was sealed. We read in Malachi 4, “For, behold, the day cometh, that shall burn as an oven; and all the proud, yea, and all that do wickedly, shall be stubble: and the day that cometh shall burn them up, saith the LORD of hosts, that it shall leave them neither root nor branch.”

Continuing in Luke 16:23, that seeing this, the rich man was “in torments.” Who wouldn’t be? He was facing divine execution! The Greek word for “tor­ments” here is odunao, meaning to grieve, pain, sorrow, or distress. He was suffering mental anguish. Have you ever been badly frightened or terrified? If you have, you have probably found that your mouth is suddenly dry and parched, your tongue cleaving to the roof of your mouth. Seeing his doom, the rich man cries out for mercy when he sees Lazarus, someone he recog­nized, and asks that he might so much as dip the tip of his finger in water and cool his tongue. This is a request comparable in the parable to when Lazarus desired to be fed with the crumbs off his table (Luke 16:21). If he had been already burning, he would have called for bucketsful of water to douse his entire body!

“But Abraham said, ‘Son, remember that thou in thy lifetime receivedst thy good things, and likewise Lazarus evil things: but now he is comforted, and thou art tormented’” (Luke 16:25).

“And beside all this,” Abraham went on, “between us and you there is a great gulf fixed: so that they which would pass from hence to you cannot; nei­ther can they pass to us, that would come from thence.” What was this “great gulf”? Nothing less than immortality! Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, and all the saints were now immortal—having been in the first resurrection at Christ’s Second Coming—and the rich man was later raised as he was: mortal, sub­ject to death. And that flame was getting closer!

In desperation—perhaps a ploy to show that he was indeed merciful—the rich man cried out, “I pray thee therefore, father, that thou wouldest send him to my father’s house: For I have five brethren; that he may testify unto them, lest they also come into this place of torment” (Luke 16:27).

The rich man, having been dead, had no idea how much time had passed— thousands of years. We read in Psalm 146:4 that when a man dies “his breath goeth forth, he returneth to his earth; in that very day his thoughts perish.”

But Abraham answered, “They have Moses and the prophets; let them hear them” (Luke 16:29). Moses and the prophets also pointed the way to salva­tion.

And the rich man said, “Nay, father Abraham: but if one went unto them from the dead, they will repent” (Luke 16:30). Not realizing the passage of time and that his family was now long since dead, he obviously thought that if Lazarus—the poor beggar whom they knew had died—returned from the grave to warn them of their wicked ways—then they would repent and be spared the same death penalty that was awaiting him.

And Abraham answered, “If they hear not Moses and the prophets, neither will they be persuaded, though one rose from the dead” (Luke 16:31). Memorable words! Christ rose from the grave, yet how many believe His words today?

More Than One Resurrection!

Acts 24:15 tells us “that there shall be a resurrection of the dead, both of the just and unjust.”

In John 5:25, Jesus warns, “Verily, verily, I say unto you, The hour is com­ing, and now is, when the dead [not those living in heaven or hell] shall hear the voice of the Son of God: and they that hear shall live. For as the Father hath life in Himself; so hath He given to the Son to have life in Himself; And hath given Him authority to execute judgment also, because He is the Son of man. Marvel not at this: for the hour is coming, in the which all that are in the gravesshall hear His voice, And shall come forth; they that have done good, unto the resurrection of life; and they that have done evil, unto the res­urrection of damnation.”

First Corinthians 15 is often referred to as “the Resurrection Chapter” because it gives more information about the resurrection in one place than any other chapter in the Bible. Turn to it in your own Bible and read the entire chapter. Notice in verses 22 and 23, where it says, “For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive. But every man in his own order: Christ the firstfruits; afterward they that are Christ’s at His coming.” Christ— not Abraham, not Lazarus or the rich man—was the first to be resurrected to spirit life—an immortal God-being composed not of flesh, but of spirit. Afterwards those who have been true Christians down through history—those who have followed and are following God’s Holy Spirit (Acts 5:32; Romans 8:9)—will be resurrected from death to spirit life at the Second Coming of Jesus Christ. But when?

“But every man in his own order” (verse 23). Notice that not everyone is resurrected at the same time, but in a pre-selected order. Why is this? Because there are three categories of resurrected beings.

The first group consists of those who knew the truth and obeyed. These are the true Christians down through history and up to the Second Coming of Christ who remained true and faithful and endured to the end (Matthew 24:13). These will be resurrected to life as spirit-composed beings at the Second Coming of Christ. These will reign and rule with Christ as kings and priests (Revelation 5:10) during the Millennium—that one-thousand-year period of time between the first and second resurrections. This is called the first resurrection (Revelation 20:4–6).

There is a much larger group who never knew the truth, and consequently, did not and could not obey. These were never converted and have not com­mitted the unpardonable sin of rejecting God’s way of life. This will include the vast majority of mankind who never knew, or even heard of, Jesus Christ, “the only name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved” (Acts 4:12). These will be resurrected to physical life at the end of the Millennium and, at that time, be given their first opportunity for salvation.

The last group to be resurrected will be those who knew the truth but would not obey. Thesehave committed the unpardonable sin and will be resurrect­ed to physical life and be burned up in a lake of fire (Malachi 4:1–3). This is called “the second death” (Revelation 20:14–15). This is also called “the res­urrection of damnation” in John 5:29. This is the death from which there will be no resurrection. Once burned up, they shall be as though they had never been. “Into smoke shall they consume away” (Psalm 37:20). This is the res­urrection in which the rich man “lifted up his eyes.” (Be sure to send for our FREE booklet, What Is the Unpardonable Sin?for further clarification on this subject.)

What Is the Real Lesson?

Finally, what is the real lesson—what was Jesus trying to convey by the parable of Lazarus and the rich man? What is the lesson for us today?

The context and the wording of this illustration by Jesus Christ show clear­ly that it is a parable and not an actual historical event. Poverty is not being praised; nor are riches being condemned. Rather, mercy, commiseration, and benevolence are being extolled. The principle is this: “If thine enemy be hun­gry, give him bread to eat; and if he be thirsty, give him water to drink” (Proverbs 25:21; Romans 12:20). The parable illustrates that the scribes and Pharisees had corrupted the law, not only in the commandment of loving our enemies, but even that of loving our brethren. This was not a new, but an old commandment. The lesson is, when you are in your comfort zone, take heed. “Wherefore let him that thinketh he standeth take heed lest he fall” (1 Corinthians 10:12). The parable illustrates the warning given earlier: “There shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth, when ye shall see Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, and all the prophets, in the kingdom of God, and you your­selves thrust out” (Luke 13:28). The example here teaches the value of good works, final rewards, and a reversal in the spiritual status, or condition, of those who fall into the categories represented by Lazarus and the rich man.

The disclosure that the rich man’s brothers rejected Moses and the prophets also shows the illustration has a much deeper meaning and purpose than that of contrasting poverty and the possession of riches. Timothy was told, in 2 Timothy 3:15, “And that from a child thou hast known the holy scriptures, which are able to make thee wise unto salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus.” What Scriptures had Timothy known from a child? Why, the part of the Bible we call today “the Old Testament”! The New Testament had not even been written yet! And the Scriptures he knew were able to do what? To make him wise unto salvation!

Christ came magnifying the law (Isaiah 42:1) and preaching the gospel of the Kingdom of God (Mark 1:14). He was showing that salvation—the res­urrection into the Kingdom of God on this earth—is a free gift of God. We cannot “earn” it. But once we are saved—or converted by a metabolic change into a spirit being—we are rewarded according to our works (Matthew 16:27; Revelation 2:23).

Jesus here teaches us that if one refuses to hear Moses and the prophets— the Old Testament as well as the New—we are in imminent spiritual danger. The Scriptures—the entire Bible, not just part of it—are able to make us wise unto salvation (2 Timothy 3:15).

Those who teach that God’s Ten Commandments are “done away” or “nailed to the cross” are teaching a false gospel. These are false ministers who are out to deceive you. Those who would have you believe the false doctrine of the immortality of the soul, reincarnation, of flitting off to heaven at death, or plunging down to the depths of a fiery hell are not God’s ministers, but Satan’s (2 Corinthians 11:13–15). Again, we are warned to “Prove all things; hold fast that which is good” (1 Thessalonians 5:21).

Some may reason that they do not fall into the category of either Lazarus or the rich man. “I try to lead a good, moral life. I believe in God. What more can I do?” Let us get down to the crux of the matter: Do Christians sin? Again, let the Bible answer: “If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us. If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to for­give us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness. If we say that we have not sinned, we make Him a liar, and His word is not in us” (1 John 1:8–10). (Be sure to send for our FREE booklet, What is a Real Christian? which explains this matter in depth.)

James, the Lord’s half-brother, tells us, “For whosoever shall keep the whole law, and yet offend in one point, he is guilty of all” (James 2:10). Christ warned, “For verily I say unto you, Till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law, till all be fulfilled” (Matthew 5:18). This is New Testament teaching!

The difference between the heart, attitude, and behavior of Lazarus and that of the rich man is a matter of repentance. Repentance is not just “giving your heart to the Lord,” as some allege. There are those who redefine sin as “any­thing that displeases God” and leave it up to the individual to determine in his own conscience what sin is. But the Bible definition of sin is not vague at all. “Sin is”—here is the Bible definition, not man’s—“the transgression [break­ing] of the law” (1 John 3:4). One cannot transgress a law that does not exist. The wages of sin—what you earn by sinning, or breaking God’s law—is DEATH (Romans 6:23) for all eternity, not eternal life in another place or con­dition. To repent means to feel such sorrow and regret for one’s sins as to reform—turn around and go the other way, away from sin and disobedience to God and towards obedience. Repentance is the acknowledgment of one’s own guilt and sinfulness and an appreciation of God’s mercy through Christ to the point of actual hatred of sin (Psalm 119:128; Job 42:5–6; 2 Corinthians 7:10). This is not difficult to understand! Repentance means a change of mind and attitude, turning from self and sin to God. It is a persistent effort to walk a holy walk with God in the way of His commandments.

Upon heartfelt repentance and baptism one receives God’s Holy Spirit (Acts 2:38). Thereupon, the selfless sacrifice of Jesus Christ is applied to the repentant sinner and he is washed clean of his sins. “Come now, and let us reason together, saith the LORD: though your sins be as scarlet, they shall be as white as snow; though they be red like crimson, they shall be as wool” (Isaiah 1:18). Hebrews 10:17 says simply, “And their sins and iniquities will I remember no more.” (Send for our FREE booklet, Ten Facts You Should Know About Repentance.)

In conclusion: where are Lazarus and the rich man? In heaven or in hell? No, they are in their graves awaiting a resurrection, along with all—sinners and saints alike—who have died.

Study your Bible—the entire Bible. Let no man deceive you. Send for the FREE literature listed at the end of this booklet. Prove all things. Hold fast that which is good.

And most of all, pray and take heed that you may share the eternal reward of Lazarus…and escape the punishment of the rich man.

APPENDIX:

APPENDIX 131, REPRINTED FROM E. W. BULLINGER’S COMPANION BIBLE

THE SYNONYMOUS WORDS FOR “HELL,” ETC.

“Hell” is the English rendering of two different Greek words in the N.T

The English word is from the Anglo-Saxon hel, Genitive Case helle = a hid­den place, from the Anglo-Saxon helan = to hide.

It is in the N.T. used as the translation of two Greek words:

I. Gehenna. – Gr. geenna. This is the transliteration of the Heb. Gai’ Hinnom, i.e. the Valley of Hinnom or “the Valley” of [the sons of] Hinnom, where were the fires through which children were passed in the worship of Moloch.

In the O.T Tophet was the Heb. word used, because it was a place in this val­ley

In our Lord’s day the idolatry had ceased, but the fires were still continually burning there for the destruction of the refuse of Jerusalem. Hence, geenna was used for the fires of destruction associated with the judgment of God. Sometimes, “geenna of fire.” See 2 Kings 23.10. Isa. 30.33. Jer. 7.31, 32; 19.11–14.

Geenna occurs 12 times, and is always rendered “hell,” viz. Matt. 5.22, 29, 30; 10.28; 18.9; 23.15, 33. Mark 9. 43, 45, 47. Luke 12. 5. Jas. 3.6.

II. Hades. – Gr. hades. from a (privative) and idein, to see (Ap. 133. I. i); used by the Greeks for the unseen world.

The meaning which the Greeks put upon it does not concern us; nor have we anything to do with the imaginations of the heathen, or the traditions of Jews or Romanists, or the teachings of demons or evil spirits, or of any who still cling to them.

The Holy Spirit has used it as one of the “words pertaining to the earth,” and in so doing has “purified” it, “as silver tried in furnace” (see notes on Ps. 12.6). From this we learn that His own words “are pure,” but words belonging to this earth have to be “purified.”

The Old Testament is the fountain-head of the Hebrew language. It has no lit­erature behind it. But the case is entirely different with the Greek language. The Hebrew Sheol is a word Divine in its origin and usage. The Greek Hades is human in its origin and comes down to us laden with centuries of development, in which it has acquired new senses, meanings, and usages.

Seeing that the Holy Spirit has used it in Acts 2.27, 31 as His own equiva­lent of Sheol in Psalm 16.10, He has settled, once for all, the sense in which we are to understand it. The meaning He has given to Sheol in Ps. 16.10 is the one meaning we are to give it wherever it occurs in the N.T, whether we transliter­ate it or translate it. We have no liberty to do otherwise, and must discard every­thing outside the Word of God.

The word occurs eleven times (Matt. 11.23; 16.18. Luke 10.15; 16.23. Acts 2.27, 31. 1 Cor. 15.55. Rev. 1.18; 6.8; 20.13, 14); and is rendered “hell” in every passage except one, where it is rendered “grave” (1 Cor. 15.55, marg. “hell”).

In the R.V. the word is always transliterated “Hades,” except in 1 Cor. 15.55 (where “death” is substituted because of the reading, in all the texts, of thanate for hade), and in the American R.V. also.

As Hades is the Divine Scriptural equivalent of Sheol, further light may be gained from Ap. 35, and a reference to the 65 passages there given. It may be well to note that while “Hades” is rendered “hell” in the N.T. (except once, where the rendering “the grave” could not be avoided), Sheol, its Hebrew equivalent, occurs 65 times, and is rendered “the grave” 31 times (or 54 per­cent); “hell” 31 times (4 times with margin “the grave,” reducing it to 41.5 per­cent); and “pit” only 3 times (or 4.5 percent) .

“The grave,” therefore, is obviously the best rendering, meaning the state of death (Germ.sterbend, for which we have no English equivalent); not the act of dying, as an examination of all the occurrences of both words will show.

  1. The rendering “pit” so evidently means “the grave” that it may at once be substituted for it (Num. 16.30, 33. Job 17.16).
  2. The rendering “the grave” (not “a grave,” which is Hebrew keber; or bor) exactly expresses the meaning of both Sheol and Hades. For, as to direction, it is always down: as to place, it is in the earth: as to relation, it is always in con­trast with the state of the living (Deut. 32.22–25 and 1 Sam. 2.6–8); as to asso­ciation, it is connected with mourning (Gen. 37.34, 35), sorrow Gen. 42.38. 2 Sam. 22.6. Ps. 18.5; 116.3), fright and terror (Num. 16.27, 34), mourning (Isa. 38.3, 10, 17, 18), silence (Ps. 6.5; 31.17. Ecc. 9.10), no knowledge (Ecc. 9.5, 6, 10), punishment (Num. 16.29, 34. 1 Kings 2.6, 9. Job 24.19. Ps. 9.17 (R.V. = re–turned)), corruption (Ps. 16.10. Acts 2.27, 31); as to duration, res­urrection is the only exit from it (Ps. 16.11. Acts 2.27, 31; 13.33–37. 1 Cor. 15.55. Rev. 1.18; 20.5, 13, 14).

III. Tartaroo (occurs only in 2 Pet. 2.4) = to thrust down to Tartarus, Tartarus being a Greek word, not used elsewhere, or at all in the Sept. Homer describes it as subterranean (cp. Deut. 32.22, which may refer to this). The Homeric Tartarus is the prison of the Titans, or giants (cp. Heb. Rephaim, Ap. 25), who rebelled against Zeus.

 All Scripture quotations were taken from the King James Version except as noted.

Copyright © 2002 The Church of God International, Tyler, Texas
All rights reserved.   Text: Lloyd W. Cary

 

Booklet-UFOs Exist! But What ARE They?

Are UFOs real—and if so, what are they? Does the Bible speak of UFOs? Was God an ancient astronaut? Are we being visited by non-earthlings, and if so, who are they and what do they want? Who will ultimately rule space? You can know! And the answers will astound you!

–Part One– UFOs Exist

In this supposed age of reason, public officials and scientists find themselves facing a new wave of interest in unexplained phenomena. UFO sightings, testimony about alien abductions, and government agencies dabbling in telepathy have produced a steady stream of headlines.

A 1996 Gallup Poll revealed that nearly 75 percent of Americans believe in UFOs and/or extraterrestrial life, and that 3 percent even believe they’ve been abducted—that’s over 8,000,000 people!

The mysteries of parapsychology, life after death, “crossing over,” astrology, UFOs, and the occult are “in” these days, while traditional Christianity is considered “out,” “old fashioned” or even downright fraudulent. One reporter said nearly every person he met at UFO conferences and cults claim they “used to” belong to a Christian church. Generally, they left and began seeking other answers when a Christian parent or leader could not—or would not—take their experiences and inquiry seriously enough to respond with sound biblical answers. You will be given strong biblical answers in this booklet.

The phrase “flying saucers” came into vogue when, on June 24, 1947, a pilot named Kenneth Arnold sighted nine shining “disc-shaped” objects while flying through the Cascade Mountains. Arnold described the objects to the news media as appearing to be “skimming like a saucer does on water.” This event is widely regarded as the beginning of modern “ufology” (a buzz word for UFO buffs).

Millions wonder, “Do flying saucers exist, and is man alone in the universe? Is there life on other planets, and are we being visited by alien beings?” These are perplexing questions, and few subjects are as intriguing.

The facts are in. Yes, UFOs are real! They exist! But what are they? The answer may astound you!

By definition, UFO simply mean “unidentified flying object,” and can apply to any perceived flying manifestation that is unidentified. This can be just about anything you can imagine, from planes seen at unusual angles to secret experimental aircraft. It can also pertain to meteorites or planets such as Venus or Jupiter that can sometimes appear to be moving. There is an endless list of objects which, when seen by the untrained eye, are not readily identifiable. UFOs are the opposite of IFOs, identified flying objects. Some have been tracked on radar screens, and have mysteriously vanished in the twinkling of an eye. Allegedly, several jet planes pursuing these objects have been destroyed or disappeared. Thousands of reputable people from all walks of life claim to have seen them: pilots, astronauts, senators, qualified scientists, celebrities, just plain folks, and even an ex-president. Well-documented reports have come from all corners of the world that UFOs exist. Pretending they do not exist does not make them go away. Unidentified flying objects have even been recorded in ancient Egyptian and Babylonian documents, indicating they have been around for a long, long time. There have been numerous cases in which people claimed to have been abducted and examined aboard alien spacecraft. Under hypnosis, some have even “recaptured” lost memories of mysterious abductions or visions.

It should be noted, however, that most UFO sightings—about 95 percent—do have a natural explanation, and more than a few have been deliberate hoaxes and pranks. Some photographs have been found to be nothing more than pictures of flung hubcaps and garbage can lids, shot to deceive a gullible public. Most UFO sightings are, in fact, nothing more than mysterious “blobs of light” in the sky. Numerous explanations have been attributed to various UFO sightings: satellites, planes, weather balloons, temperature inversions, phases of the moon, ball lighting, marsh gas, mirages, clouds, stars, migrating birds, light leaks in cameras, and even vivid imaginations.

But what about unexplained lights in the sky that don’t show up on radar, such as the lights which were seen over Phoenix? What about sightings of objects that travel thousands of miles per hour…and turn at right angles, defying all the laws of physics? How does an unidentified object accelerate from zero to thousands of miles per hour in the wink of an eye? Or, traveling at high speeds, come to a dead stop? Many of these phenomena defy explanation, and all the “usual” explanations have been ruled out. How does one explain objects that appear and disappear right before one’s eyes? Many times, numerous people have seen strange phenomena at the same time. There is no physical explanation for such phenomena.

While there have been reports of “strange things in the sky” from the beginnings of man’s recorded history, sightings have grown exponentially in the past twenty or thirty years. Drawings in caves in China, Spain, and France display “oval” and “saucer-shaped” disks very similar to current UFO reports. Jose’ Bonilla, a Mexican astronomer, took the first known photograph of unidentified flying objects in 1883, where he captured about one hundred fifty “cigar” or “spindle” shaped objects flying in formation. (Beyond Earth: Man’s contact with UFOs by Ralf Blum.)

Knowing there is a human urge for explanation “from beyond,” there are those who are quick to fill that craving and to capitalize on a moneymaking opportunity.

During the 1970s, author Erich Von Daniken wrote a blockbuster book—The Chariots of the Gods?—that shocked many with its claims that space visitors had long ago visited Earth. This was soon followed by his second book, Gods From Outer Space. “Erich Von Daniken’s hypothesis about visits by ancient astronauts who gave their technical assistance in mammoth constructions is quite untenable. This does not rule out UFOs as such, and Von Daniken himself has acknowledged that UFOs as reported all around the world today are not the major subject of his best seller, ‘Chariots of the Gods?’” (The Chariots Still Crash, page 1, Clifford Wilson, M.A., B.D., and Ph.D.)

Though virtually all of Von Danikan’s hypotheses have been refuted, an “occult hungry” public continues to speculate that we have been visited by visitors from space. God, some assert, was an astronaut, and aided in building such monuments as the ancient pyramids, the Sphinx, the statues of Easter Island, and Stonehenge. Such sensational hypotheses tend to become self-sustaining, quite apart from the question of whether they are true. It is a sad but true commentary that sensationalist theories have always attracted more readers than the refutations of the theories. The popularity of such sensational theories should not be surprising. Human nature loves a mystery and public opinion will have its way.

Immanuel Velikovsky created a similar stir three decades ago with his publication ofWorlds in Collision, suggesting that the present state of the solar system can be explained by a series of spectacular cataclysms among the planets.

Motion pictures such as Star Trek, Star WarsThe Day the Earth Stood Still,Forbidden Planet, E.T., Independence Day, and more recently, Signs, have fanned the hunger for more and more speculation. Fascination with the television series The “X” Files, dealing with the paranormal, has captured the imaginations of millions, convincing even the most skeptical of the “possibility” of extraterrestrial beings. “The truth is out there,” many are convinced, and all attempts of explanation are summarily dismissed as a “conspiracy.” The government has been repeatedly accused of mass “cover-up.”

Documented Cases

      There have been literally millions of documented UFO sightings, and one should remember that only one UFO encounter out of millions need be real in order for the believers to be correct.

There have been UFO reports throughout human history. Ancient texts such as the antique Indian Vedas mention them, often with high accuracy and details.

It is said that Christopher Columbus and Pedro Gutierrez, while on the deck of the Santa Maria on October 11, 1492, 10:00 p.m., observed “a light glimmering at a great distance.” It vanished and reappeared several times during the night, moving up and down, “in sudden and passing gleams.” It was sighted four hours before land was sighted, and taken by Columbus as a sign they would soon come to land (The Life and Voyages of Christopher Columbus by Washington Irving).

In more modern times, the Betty and Barney Hill case of 1961 is one of the most famous “alien abduction” cases on record. Reportedly, while driving to their home in New Hampshire, Betty and Barney Hill noticed a bright light in the sky. Radar reports at the nearby Pease Air Force Base also recorded something in the air at that time. The Hills examined the light through binoculars, and saw a structured object with flashing lights. Barney walked across a field for a closer look, and saw “beings” looking back at him. Frightened, he and Betty drove home, arriving two hours later then expected. They could not account for the missing time (a common phenomenon among abductees) until they underwent regression hypnosis. The couple described being stopped by the UFO and taken aboard the saucer for medical examination. Fact, or fallacy?

Another report records a sequence of events starting on December 2, 1989, that led to one of the most celebrated and well-documented cases in UFO history. On the evening of March 30, 1990, there were reports from all over Belgium and Germany. Two F-16 fighters were scrambled to intercept an unexplained object detected by radar screens. In minutes the fighters were airborne and obtained radar lock on the object. However, each time the fighters tried to intercept, the object broke radar lock and out-accelerated the F-16s. At one point the object dropped 1300 mph in one second, and in total the aerial chase lasted some 75 minutes. The object appeared to be intelligently controlled as it took evasive action, and Colonel (now General) W. DeBrouwer, the Belgian air force chief of operations, later commented that “There was a logic in the movements of the UFO.”

The Roswell Incident

      Arguably the most publicized and controversial case of “UFO sightings” is the Roswell incident. Not only has it inspired numerous TV shows and films, but also a large number of books and magazines. In 1947 it was reported by some that a “flying saucer” had crash-landed near Roswell, New Mexico. At first, the report alluded the wreckage came from a flying saucer, but this report was quickly withdrawn and it was claimed instead that it came from a weather balloon. In 1994 the federal government claimed the balloon-borne apparatus was actually used in a top-secret monitoring project. Some believe the government was involved in a bungled aerodynamic test. Others believe the government has covered up evidence of an actual alien body they found at the time of the crash. More recently, a dubious “alien autopsy” film was released, further fanning the fires of controversy. Government leaders have officially closed the case, stating they had also dropped test dummies during their balloon experiments. UFO exponents still continue to generate excitement with this controversy.

The Heaven’s Gate Incident

       In March of 1997 the headlines screamed about the tragic events stemming from the extraterrestrial beliefs of members of the Heaven’s Gate Cult in Rancho Santa Fe, California. They followed a syncretistic religion, combining elements of Christianity with unusual beliefs about the nature of UFOs. They interpreted passages from the four gospels and the book Revelation as referring to UFO visitation. As a result, thirty-nine members of the Heaven’s Gate cult, led by Marshall Herff Applewhite, committed mass suicide, believing that a spaceship was following the Hale-Bopp Comet, the great comet of 1997, and they were to die so their spirits could rendezvous with the alien ship and be taken to a higher realm of life. Many UFO people have strong ties to eastern mysticism.

Beings From Another Planet?

       The majority of UFOlogists prefer to believe that unidentified flying objects are nothing less than spacecraft from another world. Another group speculates that the objects are multidimensional beings, traveling through time. Still others believe UFOs are ghost-like, non-material entities. Some claim the UFOs are creatures themselves—that what we see are merely the “outer-shells” of spirit entities. Confusion results from seeking logical explanations of physical effects from a non-physical reality.

None of these classifications fits all the available data.

Even if we could reach the universe’s speed limit—186,424 miles per second—we would still be much too slow to “rule” much of anything…and so would anyone else. We will never reach “the outer-rim systems” (you did see the Star Wars episodes, didn’t you?) and there will not be any “intergalactic federations” as long as the laws of physics are in effect.

The closest star system to Earth is Alpha Centauri in the constellation of Centaurus—the third brightest in the sky. The Centauri system is composed of three stars: Centauri A, B, and KO respectively. On the negative side, it must be admitted there is no direct observational evidence of planets in this system. However, some scientists believe the Centauri system mayhave planets orbiting around Centauri A or B. If that is true, it would be the closest planetary system to our own solar system. But because of the distance, it would take several thousands of years to reach it. The Centauri system is 4.4 light years away from Earth, or about 270,000 astronomical units (one astronomical unit is the mean distance from Earth and the sun—equal to just over one billion trips around our planet).

Another star system, Zeta Reticuli, is around 220 trillion miles distant from us—or 37.5 light years away. A light-year is a unit of length in interstellar astronomy equal to the distance that light travels in one year, or about 5,878,000,000 000 miles. If extraterrestrials from the Zeta Reticuli system were to travel at 100,000 mph it would take them over one quarter of a million years to reach Earth! Any supposed visitors from the neighboring Zeta Reticuli system would have to travel close to or even exceed the speed of light! This proposes a serious problem to the theory of space travel.

Albert Einstein and others have shown the impossibility of physical objects approaching the speed of light. As an object approaches the speed of light, its mass would increase to infinity! Since it would take an infinite force to accelerate an infinite mass, it seems we should forget about anything traveling faster than the speed of light. Sorry about that, Star Trekkies.

Evolutionists claim that, given enough time, life “could have” evolved in other star systems and migrated to Earth. The late Carl Sagan of Cornel University calculated that the chance of life evolving itself on just one planet—Earth—to be roughly one chance in ten followed by ten billion zeros (Communication With Extraterrestrial Intelligence, MIT Press, 1973, page 46). A number this large would fill over 10,000 booklets this size just to print it out!

The Second Law of Thermodynamics, addressing energy and decay, shows that heat flows “downhill”—that is, higher temperatures always transfer to a lower and lower temperature until, eventually, everything reaches the same temperature. A temperature of absolute zero—believed to be the lowest temperature in the universe—is the point at which all molecular motion ceases. This law was discovered by Lord Kelvin in 1851. Since there are still trillions of stars blazing in the universe, this confirms there has been no past eternity of matter—not enough time has yet passed since the beginning of Creation for all the heavenly bodies to cool.

The half-life of radioactive material—the time it takes for a radioactive sample to throw off enough isotopes to decrease its radiation to half its original value—also proves there has been no past eternity of matter. Given enough time, all radioactivity would cease. For instance, the radioactive decay of uranium-235 into lead-207 is 704 million years. We see, therefore, that Creation was not so long ago that all radioactivity has ceased. There was a time when matter did not exist—and then a time it came into existence. Matter does not spring from non-matter. Creation demands a Creator.

There is a universal propensity for all systems to go from order to disorder—never from randomness and disorder to organization and construction. This states that every system left to its own devices always tends to move from order to disorder, its energy tending to be transformed into lower and lower levels of availability, finally reaching a state of complete randomness and unavailability for further work. Explosions in print factories never produce encyclopedias! All processes manifest a tendency toward decay and disintegration, with a net increase in the entropy, or state of randomness and disorder, of the system.

 What Are the Odds?

      Dr. Emile Borel, a leading expert on mathematical probability, formulated a basic law of probability. It states that the occurrence of any event in which the chances are beyond 1050—a much smaller number than that estimated by Dr. Sagan—is an event which we can state with certainty will never happen, no matter how much time is allotted or how many “conceivable” opportunities exist. In other words, life by chance is mathematically impossible on earth…or anywhere else (Emile Borel, Probabilities and Life, New York, Dover, 1962, chapters 1–3).

Imagine, if you will, a gigantic dump truck laden with tons of scrap steel, glass, rubber and plastic. Picture this dump truck backing up to the edge of a high cliff and dumping its load to the bottom. What do you think the “chances” are that all the falling pieces of steel, glass, rubber, and plastic would “accidentally” assemble themselves into a fully-functioning yellow Cadillac—complete with air-conditioning, AM-FM radio, upholstered seats, a digital clock keeping perfect time, and air in the tires—at the bottom of the cliff? Impossible, you say? Let us pad the odds a bit: the dump truck can make as many trips as it would like for as long as it would like—even millions of years. We will not even call into question where the preexisting man-made materials of steel, glass, rubber, and plastic came from! Now, would you take the odds on a bet like that? Only a fool would do so! And yet, random bits and pieces of metal, glass, and rubber accidentally assembling themselves into a fully-functioning yellow Cadillac after a thunderous crash at the bottom of a cliff is billions of times more likely to happen than for life to “accidentally” create itself from non-life! None would deny that an automobile is the product of an intricate designer, yet some would deny that life—which is far more complex than a mere mechanical device—is the result of a designer. Life and design in the universe are millions of times more complex than a yellow Cadillac. Design demands a Designer.

Uncounted billions of dollars have been spent searching for the answer as to whether or not we are alone in the universe, resulting in far more questions than answers. Virtually all the space programs have one goal in mind: to find some vestige of life—even a single drop of water—any condition conducive to life, assuming that evolution is a fact and not a theory. And yet, outside our home planet Earth, we have not discovered so much as a single living cell. We have seen that matter has not always existed. Few question where the matter that life is theorized to have come from came from. It is a common error to theorize in advance of the facts. True science has shown that life cannot “evolve” from non-life by way of chance happenings in a bog of chemicals and elements. Life is unique to planet earth. (Be sure to send for our free booklet,Evolution—Fact or Fallacy?)

UFOs—Natural or Supernatural?

       With these facts in mind—that the probability of cellular life in outer space is practically less than zero—we are left in a quandary concerning UFOs.

  • Numerous testimonials show that UFOs defy all known laws of physics.
  • UFOs have been clocked traveling at supersonic speeds—over 20,000 mph—a speed that would melt any known components. Our rockets must have heat-resistant shields for reentry at much slower speeds.
  • UFOs are able to change direction instantaneously—sometimes at 90-degree angles—at speeds that would atomize any physical spacecraft.
  • Although UFOs fly higher and faster than any known man-made devices, there are never any “sonic booms” from breaking the sound barrier. The only sounds associated with UFOs, if any, are humming noises.
  • UFOs are able to appear on and off radar at will, accelerating and decelerating at fantastic speeds instantaneously—a physical impossibility.
  • UFOs are not uniform in size and shape or color. Some are large, some small. Some are round, some oblong, and some “cigar-shaped.” Some have “windows”; some do not. Colors vary from white to black, silver to yellow, green or blue. If a “fleet” of extraterrestrial star ships flew to earth, there would logically be more similarity in shape, size, and structure.

Yes, UFOs are real. What are they? Where do they come from? How can we account for them? The answers may astound you.

 –Part Two– What Are They?

 

Part One of this booklet has shown that although UFOs exist, it is irrational to believe they are visitors from other planets. What a paradox! If they are not beings from another planet, what are they?

This world is not looking for a theological Savior. It’s looking for technological saviors, who will save them from war, famine, poverty, and disease. Unregenerate man wants heaven on earth, on his own terms, and apart from God. The religious institutions of this world are not providing its members with the answers to the really big questions in life—and as a result, we see people becoming more and more disillusioned and leaving the churches in droves. In desperation, the churches are attempting to gain followers with such allurements as entertainment, musical productions, good times, and good food, leaving the people to look for the really big answers in life from science and philosophy. Some wonder, Will the answers to man’s problems come from “outer space”? Will aliens rescue us? Are extraterrestrials in UFOs the answer? Have we ever been visited by alien life forms? Believe it or not, your Bible has much to say about “UFOs” and visitors from space.

 Natural…or Supernatural?

      First of all, we must understand that all unexplained sightings or strange manifestations have their origin from one of two sources: the “natural” or the “supernatural.” There is no other choice. If the source is something in the natural, it can be rationally explained by scientific fact.

If we rule out the natural physical explanations for UFO phenomena, we must consider thenon-physical or supernatural or spiritual realm. As Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, through Sherlock Holmes said, “How often have I said to you that when you have eliminated the impossible, whatever remains, however improbable, must be the truth?”

We have seen that the laws of physics prove the utter impossibility of physical intergalactic space travel. Philosophy, albeit fascinating, is pure speculation. Science fiction is just that: fiction.

But what about religion? Is there a God? Has He communicated with mankind? There is One in a book, called the Bible, Who claims to know the end from the beginning. He claims to be very God: “For thus saith the Lord that created the heavens; God himself that formed the earth and made it; He hath established it, He created it not in vain, he formed it to be inhabited:I am the Lord; and there is none else” (Isaiah 45:18).

Let us now examine some scriptures that will give us startling answers as to what is going on, in—and out—of this world.

“UFOs” In the Bible?

      We find in the first chapter of the book of Ezekiel a description of four living creatures called cherubim. Cherubim are the highest order of angels. From Ezekiel’s description of them, they appear to have been compound figures, unlike any other object in nature; they actually possessed the features of several animals (Ezekiel 1:10; 41:18–19). But notice how they moved: “Their wings were joined one to another; they turned not when they went; they went every one straight forward.… And they went every one straight forward: whither the spirit was to go, they went; and they turned not when they went” (Ezekiel 1:9,12). In other words, the cherubim, having four faces, each facing a different direction, moved at right angles. They did not have to bank a curve. Verse 14 speaks of their coming and going as being lightning fast. Ezekiel 1:15–21 and 10:9,17 speak of the cherubim in connection with “a wheel in the middle of a wheel,” as though it were some kind of gyroscope.

UFOlogists have been quick to seize upon this as a description an “other world” unidentified flying object. The Bible, however, explains its own symbols. Ezekiel was describing the “portable throne” of God and the angelic beings who transport it, not aliens from another planet. Ezekiel 1:28 explains in context, “As the appearance of the bow that is in the cloud in the day of rain, so was the appearance of the brightness round about. This was the appearance of the likeness of the glory of the Lord. And when I saw it, I fell upon my face, and I heard a voice of one that spake.”

 “Aliens” Have Visited Us Many Times!

      We have been visited by “aliens” many times, but not by science fiction creatures—not in the sense of our traditional thinking that they are from other planets or galaxies. Your Bible has reliable documentation that these “visitors” are not only from a different location, but a differentdimension. From time to time these aliens—spirit beings from God’s dimension—break through the veil of our physical reality and make contact with us in our limited existence. Therein lies the danger and seriousness of this subject!

We see numerous places in Scripture where God Himself appeared to man: to Adam (Genesis 3:8–21); to Abraham (Genesis 12:7; 17:1; 18:2–33); to Jacob at Bethel (Genesis 35:7,9); to Moses in the burning bush (Exodus 3:2); at Mount Sinai (Exodus 19:16–24; 24:1); to Moses and Joshua (Deuteronomy 31:14–15); to Israel (Judges 2:1–5); to Gideon (Judges 6:11–24); to Solomon (1 Kings 3:5; 9:2; 11:9; 2 Chronicles 1:7–12; 7:12–22); to Isaiah (Isaiah 6:1–5; Ezekiel 1:26–28); and to others.

At other times God’s angels appeared to men. Just what are angels? The Bible describes angels as “ministering spirits” of God, ( Hebrews 1:14 ) created by God and for God, but beings of a different nature than humans. God created the angelic realm before he created the worlds. They were there to shout with joy when the worlds were created (Job 38:7). The Bible describes how they sometimes act, how they sometimes appear and disappear, and how they are sometimes perceived. It also tells us what they sometimes do. We see in Scripture many instances in which angels visited men: Genesis 32:1; Numbers 22:32; Judges 6:11; 13:3,13; Daniel 9:21; Zechariah 1:9; 2:3; Mathew 1:20; 2:13; 28:2; Luke 1:11,28; 2:9; John 20:12; Acts 8:26; 10:3. If one studies all the passages in the Bible that mention angels, one will see that angels are very powerful spiritual beings who, among other things, can:

1)      Appear as normal human beings, undetected by people (Genesis 19:1–29; Hebrews 13:2).

2)      Appear as bright, shining beings that terrify those who see them (Matthew 28:2–7).

3)      Appear in men’s dreams (Matthew 1:20–24).

4)      Appear to animals, but invisible to humans (Numbers 22:21–40).

5)      Appear in the form of a plague (1 Chronicles 21:14–16).

6)      Appear in flames of fire (Exodus 3:2).

In other words, angels can take on many different shapes and forms, perhaps at will. There is also a realm of fallen angels. It would make sense then, that if demons are fallen angels, they may possess many of the same powers that the faithful angels possess. As such, fallen angels can take on any form they please, even appearing as angels of light. These deceptive rebel angels often appear to humans in seemingly benign guises, such as the enlightening angel to Mohammed, as the angel Moroni to Joseph Smith, as the Virgin Mary in apparitions, and as Enlightening Alien Space Brothers. Isaiah 8:19 warns, “And when they shall say unto you, ‘Seek unto them that have familiar spirits, and unto wizards that peep, and that mutter,’ should not a people seek unto their God? for the living to the dead?” The Bible absolutely forbids the practice—in any form—of inquiring to the spirits of the dead for a knowledge of future events.

Christ said, “I beheld Satan as lightning fall from heaven” (Luke 10:18). We read in Isaiah 14:12–15, “How art thou fallen from heaven, O Lucifer, son of the morning! how art thou cut down to the ground, which didst weaken the nations! For thou hast said in thine heart, I will ascend into heaven, I will exalt my throne above the stars of God: I will sit also upon the mount of the congregation, in the sides of the north: I will ascend above the heights of the clouds; I will be like the most High. Yet thou shalt be brought down to hell [Hebrew: sheol, the grave], to the sides of the pit.” Continue in Ezekiel 28:13–17: “Moreover the word of the Lord came unto me, saying, “Thou hast been in Eden the garden of God.… Thou wast perfect in thy ways from the day that thou wast created, till iniquity was found in thee. By the multitude of thy merchandise they have filled the midst of thee with violence, and thou hast sinned: therefore I will cast thee as profane out of the mountain of God: and I will destroy thee, O covering cherub, from the midst of the stones of fire. Thine heart was lifted up because of thy beauty, thou hast corrupted thy wisdom by reason of thy brightness: I will cast thee to the ground, I will lay thee before kings, that they may behold thee.”

Lucifer was a created being—not a human being. He was composed of spirit—not flesh and blood. He was as perfect as God could make a spirit being; and yet, because God granted him free will, Lucifer (the name means “light bringer”) chose to rebel against God and in the very presence of God caused one third of all the angels to follow him in his devilish pursuit. What a persuasive being he must have been! (Be sure to send for our free booklet, The Devil, You Say? for further details on Lucifer, his fall, and his fate.)

Simply put, the Bible refers to “good angels” and “bad angels,” called demons. These demons are very powerful and deceptive “tricksters” and are not limited to the physical molecular barriers we are limited to. Our molecular 3-D world has no effect or restrictions on them. For our own protection God does not want us fooling around with this other dimension. He expressly forbids “dabbling” in the spiritual dimension. Read it for yourself in Deuteronomy 18:10–12: “There shall not be found among you any one that maketh his son or his daughter to pass through the fire, or that useth divination, or an observer of times, or an enchanter, or a witch, or a charmer, or a consulter with familiar spirits, or a wizard, or a necromancer. For all that do these things are an abomination unto the Lord: and because of these abominationsthe Lord thy God doth drive them out from before thee.” Again, God says, “Regard not them that have familiar spirits, neither seek after wizards, to be defiled by them: I am the Lord your God” (Leviticus 19:31).

In Daniel 10, we find Daniel in prayer and fasting for twenty-one days. A messenger, possibly the angel Gabriel, visited him and told him that he could not get to Daniel for twenty-one days because he was withstood by a demonic personage called the prince of Persia. There was a battle between the good angels and the fallen angels! Daniel was given a vision in which the angel told Daniel, “Now I am come to make thee understand what shall befall thy people in the latter days: for yet the vision is for many days” (Daniel 10:14). In Daniel 7, Daniel was shown prophecies of the reigns of the gentile kingdoms from his time on down to the Second Coming of Christ and His final everlasting reign as King of kings.

The Bible reveals there are angels and demons, and there is warfare in the heavenly realms (Revelation 12:7). Is it possible that the UFO phenomenon is actually a glimpse of the battle raging in the hidden spiritual realms as the struggle makes brief forays into this earthly sphere? Righteous angles operate in a different way from fallen angels. Righteous angles do not taunt, deceive and entice men. Sometimes they do not even reveal themselves as angels, but as men. “Be not forgetful to entertain strangers: for thereby some have entertained angels unawares” (Hebrews 13:2). Demons, on the other hand, tease, beguile, and allure men, often leading them into the world of the occult.

 Demons Impersonating Aliens

In Matthew 24:3–14, Jesus gives us a description of the last days and the deception that will accompany that time. “Take heed,” He warns repeatedly, “that no one deceives you.” Warning of deceitful workers, the apostle Paul alerted his readers to beware, “Lest Satan should get an advantage of us: for we are not ignorant of his devices” (2 Corinthians 2:11). “And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light” (2 Corinthians 11:14). This satanic being is so powerful that he is called “the prince of this world” (John 12.31), “the prince of the power of the air” (Ephesians 2:2), and even “the god of this world” (2 Corinthians 4:4). That’s power!

The current barrage of science fiction books and movies has successfully conditioned the hearts and minds of this generation to accept demons as “aliens” from outer space. Even the young children in the movie E.T. perceived a “cute” looking alien as a friend. Such conditioning creates a mind-set to accept demons as good entities instead of the evil beings they are. Is it no wonder that people are deluded into believing in benevolent visitors from outer space? Star Trek and Star Wars, along with a host of other similar screenplays, have galvanized an interest in “life from outer space,” thus preparing a whole generation to accept UFOs and aliens. Mankind should be taught to stand against the deception that is suggested by these movies, and encouraged to understand the reality of the spirit world. As Christian parents, we should be very careful about allowing our children to view these types of movies, because they can unduly influence young and innocent minds with the glamour of witchcraft and New Age philosophy.

Be not deceived! Most people who see UFOs are actually seeing something that has zero per cent physical evidence—unexplained physical phenomena manifested by a non-physical reality. What they fail to realize is that what they see are not aliens from another planet or “little green men from Mars,” but evil spirits disguising or impersonating themselves as aliens, to lead people astray. In many cases, the reason people see these demons manifest is because they have in some way opened their spirit up to receive this sort of deception. How can one do this? When anyone tampers with the things of the spirit realm—those things God says we are not to tamper with—he becomes susceptible to Satan and his demons attacking or manifesting themselves to him.

In the realm of the “supernatural” there are two sources or kingdoms: Satan the devil’s and God Almighty’s. One is deceptive and leads to death; the other leads to everlasting life in God’s kingdom.

The current emphasis on UFOs and aliens (extraterrestrial beings) is a smokescreen for Satan’s activities. Since Satan has made himself the enemy of God, he tries to lead people into deception by directing their attention to things that are not of God, in order capture their interest, to enthrall them, and ultimately to ensnare them. It’s a design to lead people astray. His ultimate purpose is to blind people to the gospel of Jesus Christ by capturing their minds with a New Age philosophy that incorporates a belief in UFOs, aliens, the paranormal and such like. As a result, evolution and interplanetary migration are a “given,” and mankind looks to a technological savior rather than to the God of your Bible.

 End-Time Deceptions

      What better way for the powers of darkness to reveal themselves than as the technological saviors of mankind. The world of the occult openly embraces UFOs and alien extra-terrestrials. The occult will always proclaim these beings as benevolent. The alien contacts always speak of things that contradict the Bible. The consistent theology of the extraterrestrial is antichrist; the consistent message of the aliens is hostile to Christianity. The high tech extraterrestrials are demons. This is the only consistent, scientific, and biblically sound explanation.

“Even him, whose coming is after the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders, And with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish; because they received not the love of the truth, that they might be saved. And for this cause God shall send them strong delusion, that they should believe a lie: That they all might be damned who believed not the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness” (2 Thessalonians 2:9–12).

The main theme of the end times is deception. It is time of strong delusion, deception, lying signs and wonders, some even in the name of Jesus Christ (Luke 21:8). The last days will see many “heavenly signs” (Luke 21:11), but don’t you be deceived! There is a cosmic deception coming on the earth in general, and upon the Body of Christ in particular.

Any time a Christian seeks after any supernatural experience, he is on very dangerous ground. When you look for an experience, a premonition, “feelings,” signs, wonders or miracles, you are setting yourself up to be deviated from the Word of God. In these days we know counterfeit signs and wonders are going to be a major sign of the times. The days will be filled with false messiahs and false prophets showing spectacular deceiving signs and wonders. These signs and wonders will often be the badge of your enemies. It bears repeating that deceivers will even be coming in the name of Christ (Mark 13:6)!

In Ephesians 6:11–12 we are admonished to “Put on the whole armour of God”—why?—“that ye may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil. For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, powers, and spiritual wickedness in high places.”

This does not happen automatically. We must do something. We have only one offensive weapon: the Word of God, the Bible. If we stop reading and studying His Word we will be in trouble. “Faith cometh by hearing and hearing by the word of God (Romans 10:17).

We are asked a very frightening question in Luke 18:8: “Nevertheless when the Son of man cometh, shall he find faith on the earth?”

Biblical Christianity is becoming increasingly politically incorrect. The world is moving closer and closer to a secular, socialist central world government. “And for this cause”—because of man’s disobedience—“God shall send them strong delusion, that they should believe a lie” (2 Thessalonians 2:11).

Let us say it plainly. The UFO and extraterrestrial orchestrations are demonic manifestations! This is the only consistent, scientific, and biblically sound explanation.

 End-Time Activities

      We know from the Scriptures that in the end times a great false Christ, called the Antichrist—also called “the man of sin”—will appear performing great signs and lying wonders (2 Thessalonians 2:9). If the devil-inspired false prophet (symbolized by the beast from the earth—Revelation 13:11) “performs great signs, so that he even makes fire come down from heaven on the earth in the sight of men” (verse 13), then it seems likely that end-time ruptures in the threshold between our world and the spirit world will result in strange “signs” in the heavens, among other phenomena. Indeed, “the Force” that false prophets will be attuned to will be in full force! “…for the devil is come down unto you, having great wrath, because he knoweth that he hath but a short time” (Revelation 12:12). That is, the devil knows that the time is limited in which he will be permitted to wage war with the saints on the earth (Daniel 7:21). Satan knows he must do all he can do to deceive and destroy, and to spread woe through the earth.

When the devil is cast down (Revelation 12), it is likely the unleashing of all the powers of the “dark side” will produce many visible “signs” of this “alien” (demonic) invasion. At this time “there will be signs in the sun, in the moon, and in the stars; and on the earth distress of nations, with perplexity, the sea and the waves roaring; men’s hearts failing them from fear and the expectation of those things which are coming on the earth, for the powers of the heavens will be shaken” (Luke 21:25-26). These events are surely related to the devil’s end-time activity.

 The Final Invasion

      The great and final “invasion” from space will be nothing less than the Second Coming of Christ coming in all the splendor, power, and glory of Almighty God! Ironically, instead of singing “Alleluia” with the angels of God (Revelation 19:1), the armies of this world will turn tofight Him! Yes, friends, when Christ and His army of holy angels appear in the heavens, some will undoubtedly think we are truly being invaded by aliens—creatures from another planet—just like in the movies!

We see a vivid description of the Second Coming of Christ in Zechariah 14: “Behold, the Day of the Lord cometh,” we are told in verse one. “Then shall the Lord go forth, and fight against those nations, as when he fought in the day of battle. And His feet shall stand in that day upon the mount of Olives” (verses 3–4) “…and the Lord my God shall come, and all the [resurrected] saints with thee (verse 5). “And the Lord shall be king over all the earth: in that day shall there be one Lord, and His name one” (verse 9). “And this shall be the plague wherewith the Lord will smite all the people that have fought against Jerusalem; Their flesh shall consume away while they stand upon their feet, and their eyes shall consume away in their holes, and their tongue shall consume away in their mouth” (verse 12).

No, the Second Coming of Jesus Christ will not be peaceful, but a time of ultimate fear and terror for unrepentant mankind. “And He was clothed with a vesture dipped in blood: and His name is called The Word of God” (Revelation 19:13). This is a very different picture than the scenario painted by this world’s false ministers! “Think not that I am come to send peace on earth: I came not to send peace, but a sword,” Christ said in Matthew 10:34.

Will you be one of those blessed saints to be resurrected or changed at the Second Coming of Christ (1 Thessalonians 4:15–18)—or will you be one of those unfortunates who will be deceived into opposing Him? (Be sure to send for our free booklets, What You Should Know About Demon Possession, Ten Facts You Should Know About Repentance, andShould You Expect A Secret Rapture?)

 –Part 3– The Final Frontier

But there is good news beyond the bad news. The good news is that you do not have to worry about the bad news. Jesus Christ is coming again!

We see in 1 Corinthians 15, sometimes referred to as “the resurrection chapter,” a wonderful promise: “Behold, I shew you a mystery. We shall not all sleep, but we shall all bechanged. In a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump: for the trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed. For this corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortality. So when this corruptible shall have put on incorruption, and this mortal shall have put on immortality, then shall be brought to pass the saying that is written, Death is swallowed up in victory” (1 Corinthians 15:51–54). Verse 49 tells us, “And as we have borne the image of the earthy, we shall also bear the image of the heavenly.”

What does Jesus Christ look like today—what is His image? Let the Scriptures speak: “His head and His hairs were white like wool, as white as snow; and His eyes were as a flame of fire. And His feet like unto fine brass, as if they burned in a furnace; and His voice as the sound of many waters. And He had in His right hand seven stars: and out of His mouth went a sharp twoedged sword: and His countenance was as the sun shineth in his strength” (Revelation 1:14–16). And at our resurrection or change, “we shall be like Him; for we shall see Him as He is” (1 John 3:2). David said, “As for me, I will behold thy face in righteousness: I shall be satisfied, when I awake, with Thy likeness” (Psalm 17:15). “And as we have borne the image of the earthy, we shall also bear the image of the heavenly” (1 Corinthians 15:49). “Who shall change our vile body, that it may be fashioned like unto His glorious body…” (Philippians 3:21).

Speaking of the resurrection of the dead, the inspired writer Job records, “If a man die, shall he live again? All the days of my appointed time will I wait, till my change come” (Job 14:14). Yes, at the Second Coming of Jesus Christ, those who have and are following the Holy Spirit of God (Romans 8:9), will be reanimated and given new bodies—bodies composed of pure spirit energy, not mere flesh and bone. Christ is the firstborn of many brethren. At His Coming, we will be just as He is, born into the very God Family. For beings who are not physical, and are therefore not subject to the laws of physics, space and time are not a problem. They can “pop” from one place to another at the speed of thought, and need not worry about how much time it takes to move a physical body from point A to point B. Jesus Christ, after His resurrection, was able to materialize and dematerialize through closed doors (John 20:19,26)! Many of His great miracles were done by reaching, through faith, into that other dimension—into the God dimension. Given the great distances, whoever rules space—the universe—will have to be something other than physical. (Write or call for our vital booklet,Man’s Awesome Destiny, for full disclosure of this vital truth!)

We are not going to heaven (John 3:13); Christ is coming to earth (Zechariah 14.4)! First, all the wicked opposers, human and supernatural—also sin and death—must all be overthrown. After all His enemies are put under His feet (1 Corinthians 15:25) He will usher in a millennium of world peace and prosperity. “And He shall judge among the nations, and shall rebuke many people: and they shall beat their swords into plowshares, and their spears into pruninghooks: nation shall not lift up sword against nation, neither shall they learn war any more” (Isaiah 2:4; 9:7). Even the wild animals will be tame. “The wolf also shall dwell with the lamb, and the leopard shall lie down with the kid; and the calf and the young lion and the fatling together; and a little child shall lead them. And the cow and the bear shall feed; their young ones shall lie down together: and the lion shall eat straw like the ox. And the sucking child shall play on the hole of the asp, and the weaned child shall put his hand on the cockatrice’ den. They shall not hurt nor destroy in all my holy mountain: for the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord, as the waters cover the sea” (Isaiah 11:6–9; 65:25).

As for the rest of the universe, the God who created the heavens and the earth says He didnot create it all in vain, but to be inhabited (Isaiah 45:18). But when and by whom? They are not now inhabited, but they shall be by the very sons of God—you and me—in the long-awaited Kingdom of God. “For now we see through a glass, darkly, but then face to face: now I know in part; but then shall I know even as also I am known” (1 Corinthians 13:12). “But as it is written, ‘Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for them that love him’” (1 Corinthians 2:9). Man’s ultimate destiny is to be born into the very God Family. “Now this I say, brethren, that flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God; neither doth corruption inherit incorruption” (1 Corinthians 15:50). And “That which is born of the flesh is flesh; and that which is born of the Spirit is spirit. Marvel not that I said unto thee, ‘Ye must be born again.’ The wind bloweth where it listeth, and thou hearest the sound thereof, but canst not tell whence it cometh, and whither it goeth: so is every one that is born of the Spirit” (John 3:6–8). Yes, far from those who claim the “born again” experience, those in the first resurrection will actually bespirit—be composed of pure spirit energy by a metabolic change. We shall be just as our elder brother, Jesus Christ! God is reproducing Himself through mankind. He is begetting sons and daughters after His likeness—after His kind. God has called us to be kings and priests under Him in the wonderful world tomorrow (Revelation 5:10). What God has in store for us pales into insignificance any plan, any story, or any science-fiction movie man has ever conceived.

The Good News is that space—the final frontier—will not be ruled by physical men, but by God’s spirit-born sons—you and me. Yes, the Sons of God—those ultimately born into very the Family of God—will rule the universe in the Kingdom of God forever and ever!

Thank God for this vital truth!

 

Booklet-The Restoration of Sodom

Jesus said the men of Sodom would rise from the dead in a future day of judgment.  But for what purpose? Will they again be destroyed by a consuming fire?

In making his defense before Governor Felix, the Apostle Paul stated that he had “hope towards God…that there shall be a resurrection of the dead, both of the just and the unjust” (Acts 24:15). The Greek word translated hope in this verse is elpis (Strong’s 1680). According to Unger’s Bible Dictionary, elpis “is in the N.T. sense the expectation of good. This original word denotes a joyful and contented expectation of eternal salvation” (article: “Hope”). The Complete Word Study Dictionary has this to say about elpis: “Elpis may be defined as desire for future good, accompanied by faith in its realization…. In the NT the noun elpis and the verb elpizo are used always of favorable expectations” (Chattanooga, TN: AMG Publishers, 1992, 368. Ed. Spiros Zodhiates, Th.D., pg. 572).

The Apostle Paul proclaimed that he had an expectation of good in the future resurrection of both the just and the unjust. One can certainly understand Paul’s hope in the resurrection of the just. There are many verses in the New Testament holding out great hope for those who have fallen asleep in Jesus. The great resurrection chapter states that those who sleep in Christ shall be raised to immortality at the sound of the trumpet, and their corruptible bodies shall put on incorruption (1 Corinthians 15:51–53). In 1 Thessalonians 4:16, Paul writes that the “dead in Christ” shall rise when the Lord descends from heaven with a great shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with trumpet of God. The resurrected saints will meet the Lord in the air and forever be with Him.

But in what sense did Paul have hope, the favorable expectation of good, in the resurrection of the unjust?

Although there are verses clearly demonstrating that the unjust will also rise in a resurrection, there are seemingly few verses that hold out hope in this resurrection.

Much of modern Christianity, in fact, has no hope for those who have died without accepting Christ. Relying upon such verses as John 5:28 and Revelation 20:11–15, most of Christianity teaches that the unjust will be raised before the great white throne judgment only to be damned to an ever-burning lake of hell fire.

Nevertheless, the fact remains that Paul had hope in the resurrection of the unjust, and this word is always used in the New Testament in the sense of a favorable expectation of good. Thus, in some sense, the traditional understanding of the resurrection of the unjust has not been properly understood.

A Resurrection to Judgment

The Scriptures are clear that the resurrection of the unjust is a resurrection to judgment. In John 5:28, Jesus

made the following statement: “Marvel not at this, for the hour is coming in the which all that are in the graves shall hear his voice, and shall come forth, they that have done good unto the resurrection of life, and they that have done evil unto the resurrection of damnation.” The word translated “damnation” in the KJV is an unfortunate and inaccurate translation. The Greek word is krisis (Strong’s 2920), and is more appropriately translated judgment. Some of the misunderstanding concerning the resurrection of the unjust is due to a misunderstanding of the Biblical concept of judgment.

According to Vine’s Expository Dictionary, the Greek word krisis “denotes ‘the process of investigation, the act of distinguishing and separating’….it has a variety of meanings, such as judicial authority…justice…a tribunal… a trial…a judgment…by metonymy, the standard of judgment.” Vine’s gives a further definition of krisis: “decision (subjectively or objectively, for or against); by extension a tribunal; by implication justice” (Vine’s Expository Dictionary of Biblical Words, Thomas Nelson Publishers, 1985, article  ondemnation”).

Thus, the latter part of John 5:28 could be understood to mean those who have done evil will come forth unto the resurrection of a trial, a resurrection where there will be a process of investigation, a process of distinguishing and separating that will result in a decision either for or against. According to Webster’s New 20th Century Dictionary of the English Language, the English word “crisis” had its origin in the Greek word krisis.  Webster’s defines crisis, in part, as “a decisive or crucial time, stage, or event.”

This process of judgment at the resurrection of the unjust is dramatically illustrated in Revelation 20:11–15.

In this passage, the Apostle John writes that he saw the dead standing before the great white throne, “and the books were opened, and another book was opened, which is the book of life, and the dead were judged out of those things which were written in the books, according to their works. And the sea gave up the dead which were in it; and death and hell delivered up the dead which were in them; and they were judged every man according to his works…And whosoever was not found written in the book of life was cast into the lake of fire.”

 

The Greek word translated “judged” in these scriptures is krima (Strong’s 2917). While this word can mean the actual sentence or verdict pronounced, it can also mean “the process of judgment leading to a decision”

(Vine’s, article: “Condemnation”). For instance, in 1 Peter 4:17, the Apostle Peter uses the Greek word krima when he writes, “For the time is come that judgment must begin at the house of God.” Clearly, Peter is using krima here to denote the process of judgment and not the actual sentence pronounced. Likewise, in Revelation 20, the context would suggest that krima is used to illustrate the process of judgment that ultimately leads to a decision.

 

Either the names of those being judged are found written in the book of life, or they are cast into the lake of fire. The point is that there is a process that takes place, an investigation, a trial before the ultimate decision is reached. Thus, a proper understanding of the resurrection to judgment lays the foundation for an understanding of the hope, the expectation of good, that Paul had in the resurrection of the unjust.

The Story of Three Sisters—Sodom, Samaria, and Judah

The cities of Sodom and Gomorrah are described throughout Scripture as cities of extreme wickedness and immorality. The Book of Genesis records the depth to which Sodom had sunken in wickedness at the time of Abraham. “But the men of Sodom were wicked and sinners before the LORD exceedingly” (Genesis 13:13). The peculiar sin for which Sodom was renowned was the sin of homosexuality. In Jude 7, the cities of Sodom and Gomorrah are described as indulging in gross immorality and “going after strange flesh.” The cities were ultimately destroyed by the Eternal through a torrent of fire and brimstone because He could not find even ten righteous men living within them (Genesis 18:32). Sodom’s destruction by fire is an example of the ultimate punishment for unrepentant sinners in the lake of fire (Jude 7).

While Sodom was renowned for its wickedness, Scripture records a city that acted more wickedly than the Sodomites. That city was none other than the city of Jerusalem, the place where the Eternal set His name. In Ezekiel 16, the Eternal directs a prophecy against the city of Jerusalem, the capital of the House of Judah. The opening verses of Ezekiel 16 describe how the Eternal God figuratively took the nation of Judah as His own wife, and made her His special covenant nation. “Then I passed by you and saw you, and behold you were at the time for love; so I spread My skirt over you and covered your nakedness. I also swore to you and entered into a covenant with you so that you became Mine, declares the Lord GOD” (Ezekiel 16:8).

In the succeeding verses, the prophecy describes Judah’s subsequent apostasy from her covenant with the Eternal. This apostasy is described in terms of Judah “playing the harlot” by worshiping false gods and burning her children in the fire to idols (Ezekiel 16:17–21).

The prophecy then describes Judah becoming more corrupted than her “sisters”—Samaria and Sodom.

“And thine elder sister is Samaria, she and her daughters that dwell at thy left hand; and thy younger sister, that dwelleth at thy right hand, is Sodom and her daughters. Yet has thou not walked after their ways, nor done after their abominations: but if that were a very little thing, thou wast corrupted more than they in all thy ways. As I live, saith the Lord GOD, Sodom thy sister hath not done, she nor her daughters, as thou hast done, thou and thy daughters” (Ezekiel 16:46–48).

The Eternal God then states that Judah’s depravity actually made Sodom and Samaria appear righteous by comparison. “Neither hath Samaria committed half of thy sins; but thou has multiplied thine abominations more than they, and hast justified thy sisters in all thine abominations which thou hast done. Thou also, which has judged thy sisters, bear thine own shame for thy sins that thou has committed more abominable than they; they are more righteous than thou; yea, be thou confounded also, and bear thy shame, in that thou hast justified thy sisters” (Ezekiel 16:51–52).

As the Eternal destroyed Sodom and its inhabitants because of their abominations (Ezekiel 16:50), so He promised to judge Judah as an adulterous woman, and bring on her “the blood of wrath and jealousy” (Ezekiel 16:38). Judah’s idolatrous shrines would be torn down, she would be left naked and bare, and a crowd will “stone you and cut you to pieces with their swords” (Ezekiel 16:39–40). The Eternal is here describing the national destruction of the House of Judah.

It is perhaps somewhat surprising, then, that in the midst of this dire prophecy of the destruction of God’s covenant nation for her sins, there is a promise of her future restoration. This promise of restoration, however, extends beyond Judah and Samaria. It encompasses also the future restoration of Sodom, the less-wicked sister.

The concluding verses of Ezekiel 16, then, give us a glimpse of the hope the Apostle Paul had in the resurrection of the unjust.

 The Restoration of Sodom

The prophecy of Ezekiel continues, “When I shall bring again their captivity, the captivity of Sodom and her daughters, and the captivity of Samaria and her daughters, then will I bring again the captivity of thy captives in the midst of them” (Ezekiel 16:53).

The phrase “bring again their captivity” comes from a Hebrew phrase including the words shuwb (Strong’s 7725) and shebuwth (Strong’s 7622). This phrase is described as follows in The International Standard Bible Encyclopedia: “The phrase…occurs frequently, usually with God as its subject, and means to bring an end to captivity or imprisonment for debt, and thus to turn one’s The Restoration of Sodom Page 3

fortune for the better. Israel’s fortunes will be restored (i.e., Israel will have material prosperity and forgiveness of sins) when the Lord brings the Israelites back from captivity to their homeland (e.g. Ezekiel 39:25–29)” (Vol. II, Geoffrey B. Bromiley, published Wm. B. Eerdmans Publishing, 1995, pg. 335, article “Fortunes”).

This same phrase is used in Deuteronomy 30:3, where the Eternal states that he will turn the captivity of Israel “and have compassion on thee,” and gather them from all the nations where He scattered them. This turning of the captivity of Israel contains a promise that the Eternal will circumcise the hearts of all Israel “to love the LORD your God with all your heart and with all your soul, so that you may live” (Deuteronomy 30:6). The use of the phrase “circumcision of the heart” is interesting because such language is used in the New Testament as a reference to spiritual conversion in Christ (Romans 2:29; Colossians 2:11).

The phrase “bring again the captivity” is used again in Ezekiel 39:25 in reference to the Eternal having mercy upon the whole house of Israel and restoring them again to their land. This encompasses a promise that the Eternal will pour out His Spirit upon the House of Israel (Ezekiel 39:29).

Thus, when used in reference to the future restoration of Israel, the phrase “bring again the captivity” suggests forgiveness of sin, spiritual conversion, and reception of the Spirit of God. This same phrase is used in Ezekiel 16:53 in prophesying of the future restoration of Sodom and her daughters. The question naturally arises:

Since Sodom was completely destroyed by the Eternal in the time of Abraham, how may the fortunes of Sodom and her daughters be restored?

The prophecy of Ezekiel 16 elaborates on the restoration of Sodom in verse 55: “When thy sisters, Sodom and her daughters, shall return to their former estate, and Samaria and her daughters shall return to their former estate, then thou and thy daughters shall return to your former estate.”

What does this prophecy mean when it says that Sodom and her daughters will return to their former estate? The Greek Septuagint translation of Ezekiel 16:55 throws light upon this phrase. It uses the word apokathistemi (Strong’s 600). The Word Study Dictionary, has this to say about this Greek word: “from apo (575), back again, and kathistemi (2525), to constitute.

To restore, e.g., to health or soundness…. To put back into a former state, restore, reform” (page 224).

The Word Study further states that apokathistemi is derived from apokatastasis (Strong’s 605), which means “restitution of a thing to its former condition.” It is fascinating to note that the Apostle Peter uses this very word apokatastasis in Acts 3:21, where he states that the Father will send Jesus “whom the heaven must receive until the times of restitution of all things, which God hath spoken by the mouth of all his holy prophets since the world began.” It would appear, based on Ezekiel 16:55, that Sodom will be a part of the “restitution of all things.”

It is further interesting to note that apokathistemi is also derived from the Greek word histemi (2476), which means “to cause to stand, to set or place.” This very word is used in Revelation 20:12, when John sees “the dead, small and great, stand before God,” at the great white throne judgment. The word histemi in turn is derived from anistemi (Strong’s 450), which means, “Spoken…of the dead, meaning to raise up, recall to life” (page 184).

For instance, anistemi is used in Matthew 12:41, where Jesus says, “The men of Nineveh shall rise in judgment with this resurrection.” It is also used in 1 Thessalonians 4:16, where Paul states that the “dead in Christ shall rise first.”

The prophecy in Ezekiel 16:55 prophesies of a time when Sodom and her daughters will be restored to health and soundness, a time when they will be put back to their former state or condition. The word translated daughters in the Septuagint comes from the Greek word thugater (Strong’s 2364). According to Thayer’s Greek-English Lexicon, when thugater is used “with the name of a place, city or region, it denotes collectively all its inhabitants and citizens” (page 292). This prophecy is stating that all the inhabitants and citizens of Sodom will be restored to their original or former estate. They will live again in the resurrection of judgment with Samaria and all her inhabitants and Judah and all her inhabitants.

Indeed, the very word used in the Greek Septuagint suggests that all the inhabitants of Sodom, Samaria, and Judah will be caused to stand up, to rise up from the dead!

C.F. Keil in his commentary on Ezekiel 16 comes to a similar conclusion. He writes, “The turning of the captivity of Sodom and her daughters, i.e., the forgiveness of the inhabitants of Sodom and the other cities of the plain, points beyond the present aeon, and the realization can only take place on the great day of the resurrection of the dead in the persons of the former inhabitants of Sodom and the neighboring cities” (Vol. 9 Commentary on the Old Testament, Hendrickson Publishers, Inc., 2001, pg. 134).

Not only is Ezekiel 16 a prophecy of the future resurrection of the inhabitants of Sodom, but it is also a prophecy that holds out hope in that resurrection. Ezekiel 16 goes on to state: “Nevertheless, I will remember my covenant with thee in the days of thy youth, and I will establish unto thee an everlasting covenant. Then thou shalt remember thy ways, and be ashamed, when thou shalt receive thy sisters, thine elder and thy younger: and I will give them unto thee as daughters, but not by thy covenant. And I will establish my covenant with thee: and thou shalt know that I am the LORD. That thou mayest remember, and be confounded, and never open thy mouth any more because of thy shame, when I am pacified towards thee for all that thou hast done, saith the Lord GOD” (Ezekiel 16:60–63).

There is only one covenant that is everlasting. That is the New Covenant which is established upon the blood of our Messiah and Savior, Jesus Christ. That is the only covenant that can provide for the complete forgiveness of sins. That is the only covenant that holds out to those who accept it the promise of receiving the eternal inheritance in the Kingdom of God (Hebrews 10:10–18;  9:15).

The prophecy in Ezekiel 16 provides the hope that Sodom will be joined as a daughter with Samaria and Judah in the everlasting covenant, the New Covenant, and will have the opportunity to enter into the Kingdom of God.

Keil notes in his commentary, “[T]he prophecy before us goes beyond Rom. 11:25ff, inasmuch as it presents, not to the covenant nation only, but, in Samaria and Sodom, to all the larger and smaller heathen nations also, the prospect of being eventually received into the everlasting kingdom of God” (page 134).

The Interpreter’s Bible Commentary, Vol. 6, pg. 151, comments on these verses: “Verses 59–63. The New Covenant. The thoughts here remind one of Jeremiah 31:31–34, but there are two noticeable differences.

First, while Jeremiah looks only for ‘a new covenant with the house of Israel, and with the house of Judah,’ Ezekiel includes within it both Sodom and Samaria. It is true that they benefit only indirectly, as necessary to the full restoration of Judah. Nevertheless, there is a suggestion here that the mercy of God is for all mankind, since who need despair if Sodom may hope for reinstatement?”

This prophecy in Ezekiel throws light on some statements Jesus made in the Gospel of Matthew. Jesus upbraided the cities where most of his mighty miracles were performed because “they repented not” (Matthew 11:20). Jesus said, “And thou Capernaum, which art exalted into heaven, shalt be brought down to hell; for if the mighty works, which have been done in thee, had been done in Sodom, it would have remained to this day.

But I say unto you, That it shall be more tolerable for the land of Sodom in the day of judgment than for thee.” In Matthew 11:23–24, Jesus said it would be “more tolerable for the land of Sodom and Gomorrah in the day of judgment” than for a city that would not receive His disciples nor hear the good news of the Kingdom. The implication of these verses is that if Sodom would have heard the gospel and seen the mighty works of Christ, they would have repented and would have “remained to this day.” Ezekiel 16 holds out the hope that Sodom will indeed have the opportunity to hear the gospel and receive the forgiveness of sins in the resurrection of judgment.

Keil comments on this as follows: “The words of our Lord in Matt. 10:15 and 11:24, to the effect that it will be more tolerable in the day of judgment for Sodom than for Capernaum and every other city that shall have rejected the preaching of the gospel, teach most indisputably that the way of mercy stands open still even for Sodom itself, and the judgment which has fallen upon it does not carry with it the final decision with regard to its inhabitants. For Sodom did not put away the perfect revelation of mercy and salvation. If the mighty works which were done in Capernaum had been done in Sodom, it would have stood to the present day (Matt. 11:23). And from this it clearly follows that all the judgments which fell before the time of Christ, instead of carrying with them the final decision, and involving eternal damnation, leave the possibility of eventual pardon open still.”

This is the hope that Paul had in the resurrection of the unjust. The hope is this: that the way of mercy is still open to all those who have perished without receiving the knowledge of Christ and the opportunity for salvation.

In the resurrection of judgment, these individuals will be given the opportunity of joining in the everlasting covenant with the Eternal God, and the opportunity of hearing the Son of Man say to them: “Come, you who are blessed of My Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world” (Matthew 25:34).

All rights reserved. Copyright © 2010 The Church of God International. Author: David Miller

 

Booklet-The SECOND COMING and Beyond

The NEXT MAJOR EVENT in God’s unfolding plan for humankind is the glorious SECOND COMING OF JESUS CHRIST! The millennial reign—the “thousand years” of Revelation 20—will begin soon after Christ returns to this earth. But just WHAT is the Millennium? WHERE will it be? And what will it be like? Let’s turn to the SURE PROPHECIES of God’s Word for answers!

 Copyright © 2010 The Church of God International, Tyler, Texas.
 All rights reserved. Text: Lloyd W. Cary

 The Feast of Trumpets and the Next Great Event in God’s Plan

God’s Word says, “Speak unto the children of Israel, saying, In the seventh month, in the first day of the month, shall ye have a sabbath, a memorial of blowing of trumpets, an holy convocation”

(Leviticus 23:24). Why? What does the Feast of Trumpets mean to us—and to the rest of the world?

What is the next major event for God’s people—in fact, for the whole world? Quite simply, people do not know because they do not understand their Bibles. In Matthew 24, Mark 13, and Luke 21, Christ details the general overall scenario for the world: religious deception, wars, famines, disease epidemics, earthquakes, and so forth. These have been going on in ever-increasing intensity from the beginning.

Christ said, however, “All these are the beginning of sorrows” (Matthew 24:8). Things were going to get worse! Much worse! Christ went on to warn that at the end of the age, “there shall be great tribulation, such as was not since the beginning of the world to this time, no, nor ever shall be” (Matthew 24:21).

God’s holydays, as laid out in Leviticus 23, picture God’s plan of redemption—what God is doing on the earth—from the Sabbath and Passover on through to the Last Great Day. (If you have not already done so, please send for our FREE booklet, God’s Seasonal Plan, which explains each in great detail.) The first of these spring holy-days, Passover, the Days of Unleavened Bread, and Pentecost, have been fulfilled in history. The rest, the Feast of Trumpets, the Day of

Atonement, the Feast of Tabernacles, and the Last Great Day, lie immediately ahead of us. And what awesome things they portend!

Many pray, Thy kingdom come, or have said, I can’t wait for the Day of the Lord to come, without realizing what the answer to this prayer will entail! Amos 5:18 declares, “Woe unto you that desire the day of the LORD! To what end is it for you? The day of the LORD is darkness, and not light.” Zephaniah 1:1–15 goes even further: “The great day of the LORD is near, it is near, and hasteth greatly, even the voice of the day of the LORD: the mighty man shall cry there bitterly.

That day is a day of wrath, a day of trouble and distress, a day of wasteness and desolation, a day of darkness and gloominess, a day of clouds and thick darkness, a day of the trumpet and alarm against the fenced cities, and against the high towers” (Zephaniah 1:1).

The Feast of Trumpets—What it Means— What Will Happen Next

The Feast of Trumpets that we celebrate reminds us in advance of both the coming “trumpet plagues” (Revelation 8–11) that will be poured out in the terrifying “Day of the Lord,” and of our present job of lifting up our voice “like a trumpet” (Isaiah 58:1) to warn the nations of the soon-coming Great Tribulation (Matthew 24:21). It will be a day of fear and trepidation for mankind, but a day of rejoicing for the saints!

The next blessed event in God’s redemptive plan is illustrated by the Feast of Trumpets. This is the time when Jesus Christ shall come again in clouds, riding upon a great white horse, descending with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trumpet of God (1Thessalonians 4:14–17). This will be at the last trumpet, “for the trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed” (1 Corinthians 15:52)!

What a day this will be! The saints of God will be resurrected to immortal life—changed into spirit beings, born into the very Family of God—the time of our “spiritual birthday,” if you will. At this time, those who will have received everlasting life will be given authority to rule and serve under Jesus Christ (Revelation 1:6; 2:6; 5:10; 20:6) for a thousand years.

The Second Coming of Christ is revealed in the book of Revelation as occurring in three sets of seven: the seven seals, the seven trumpets, and the seven last plagues of God. In Revelation 5, we see a seven-sealed scroll or book that only Christ was deemed worthy to open. The seven seals cover the rest of the book. One by one, Christ strips opens the seals, as we see in chapter 6, verses 1 through 17. Note that these seven seals are an expanded visionary description of the same series of events Christ described earlier in Matthew 24. The Bible interprets its own symbols, and Christ here reveals what these seals mean in His own words! The seventh seal is and consists of—constitutes, is made up of—seven trumpets; and in turn, the seventh or last trumpet is and consists of—is composed of— the seven last plagues, culminating in Christ’s Second Coming.

In Revelation 8:1–2, the time of the opening of the “seventh seal” marks the beginning of the Day of the Lord, the prophesied time of God’s wrath. Notice John’s description of this momentous event: “And when He had opened the seventh seal, there was silence in heaven about the space of half an hour. And I saw the seven angels which stood before God; and to them were given seven trumpets.”

Christ will begin to directly intervene in world affairs at the seventh or last trumpet (Revelation 11:15–19). A trumpet is symbolic of war. The seven trumpets symbolize a series of plagues that are to fall upon the hostile powers that oppose and oppress God’s people. The first four plagues are poured out on the land, the sea, the rivers, and the atmosphere—the basic components of man’s life support system!

Christ—OurWarrior King

When Christ came the first time, He came as the meek and lowly Lamb of God whose mission was to die for the sins of the world. But when He comes the second time, He is coming as a mighty conqueror— as King of kings, and Lord of lords (Revelation 17:14; 19:16)—and He will wage war with the nations that oppose Him. But before worldwide reconstruction can commence, Christ must deal with His enemies—and they are many. He must “destroy them which destroy the earth” (Revelation 11:18). The next holyday, the Day of Atonement, describes how our ultimate enemy, “the great dragon was cast out, that old serpent, called the Devil, and Satan, which deceiveth the whole world: he was cast out into the earth, and his angels were cast out with him” (Revelation 12:9).

In Revelation 19:13,16, we see Christ returning as a mighty conquering warrior king: “And He was clothed with a vesture dipped in blood: and His name is called The Word of God… And He hath on His vesture and on His thigh a name written, KING OF KINGS, AND LORD OF LORDS.” He will then execute the supernatural seven last plagues, which will ultimately bring rebellious mankind to its knees.

We see here another Bible opposite. As shocking as it may seem to those who picture the Lord Jesus Christ as only a sweet, harmless, loving Lord Jesus who would never hurt anyone, the first thing He is going to do at His return is KILL multiple millions of people! Revelation 6:17 declares, “the great day of His wrath is come; and who shall be able to stand?”

John writes: “And I saw heaven opened, and behold a white horse; and He that sat upon him was called Faithful and True, and in righteousness He doth judge and make war. His eyes were as a flame of fire, and on His head were many crowns; and He had a name written, that no man knew, but He Himself. And He was clothed with a vesture dipped in blood: and His name is called The Word of God. And the armies which were in heaven followed Him upon white horses, clothed in fine linen, white and clean. And out of his mouth goeth a sharp sword, that with it he should smite the nations: and He shall rule them with a rod of iron: and He treadeth the winepress of the fierceness and wrath of Almighty God” (Revelation 19:11–15).

The Millennium Begins

“And the seventh angel sounded; and there were great voices in heaven, saying, The kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms of our Lord, and of his Christ; and he shall reign for ever and ever” (Revelation 11:15). Once Christ, the Conquering King, destroys His enemies with the “brightness of His coming” (2 Thessalonians 2:8), He will establish world headquarters at Jerusalem, and then proceed to gather the peoples of Israel and Judah into Palestine to repopulate the land (Hosea 1:10; Ezekiel 37:21,22)—thus, Israel will be restored as a nation; the people “shall dwell safely all of them” (Ezekiel 38:8); and “Jerusalem shall be inhabited as towns without walls” (Zechariah 2:2–5). The Feast of Tabernacles will be reinstituted and enforced worldwide. Those nations who refuse to keep it will suffer the plague of no rain (Zechariah 14:16–19). At long last, all Israel—not just Judah—will be reconciled with God, and will become the model nation she was intended to be.

Christ will at that time restore true worship, peace, and harmony in the land. The long-awaited Millennium—the prophesied thousand years of utopian peace, harmony, and global reconstruction—will then begin. “And many people shall go and say, Come ye, and let us go up to the mountain of the LORD, to the house of the God of Jacob; and He will teach us of His ways, and we will walk in His paths: for out of Zion shall go forth the law, and the Word of the LORD from Jerusalem” (Isaiah 2:3).

The Last Great Day

And finally, after the Millennium, comes the Last Great Day, a totally separate feast day picturing the time when the rest of the dead (Revelation 20:5)—all those billions who never had the opportunity to accept Jesus Christ as personal Savior during their lifetimes—will be resurrected to physical life and have their first and only opportunity to enter into the kingdom of God.

In summary, clearly the Feast of Trumpets pictures the time of the Second Coming of Jesus Christ in power and glory to begin His reign on the earth. Could any event in all history be more important, more pivotal, or more glorious than the return of Jesus Christ to rule the earth?

Now, let’s take a closer look at what God’s Word reveals about the wonderful world to come—the millennial reign of Jesus Christ..

The Millennium—What Will It Be Like?

Where will you spend eternity?” the huffing, puffing, perspiring evangelist bawled at his enthralled audience; “in heaven—or in hell?”

Heaven or hell! What an alternative! Yet, those are the two prospects placed before millions of Protestants, Catholics, Jews, and Muslims. (For Catholics, there is also a place called “purgatory”—a temporary holding place en route to heaven—proclaimed as a dogma by the Council of Florence in A.D. 1439.) Heaven or hell—is this all we have to look forward to? Is this what is predicted in your Bible? What ultimately lies ahead for mankind? You may be surprised and, yes, SHOCKED as to what your Bible really says!

Few, even those in traditional Christianity, give any thought to what the Bible says—yes, prophesies—lies shortly ahead. Few understand what the Bible foretells about that period of time referred to as the Millennium, or “the thousand years” in Revelation 20:5–6.

What is the Millennium?

Millions have prayed the prayer, “Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done in earth, as it is in heaven” (Matthew 6:10), but do they really know what they are asking? The good news is, that prayer will soon be answered in a magnificent way! Jesus Christ will soon return to put

down the present wicked system of things and replace it with the long-awaited Kingdom of God.

The word “Millennium” is derived from two Latin words: mille,meaning “thousand” and annus, meaning “year.” Millennium simply means “1,000 years.”

The Millennium is the promised Kingdom of God—those first thousand years of Christ’s world-ruling reign on earth at the time of His return. It is mentioned six times in Revelation 20:2–7 and is alternately referred to as the Kingdom of God (Luke 19:11), the Kingdom of Heaven (Matthew 6:10), the Kingdom of Christ (Revelation 11:15), the regeneration (Matthew 19:28), the times of refreshing (Acts 3:19), and the world to come (Hebrews 2:5). At this time, Christ will be the undisputed  Lord of lords and King of kings along with His resurrected spirit- composed saints who will reign in positions of co-rulership with Him (Revelation 1:6; 5:10; 19:16; Isaiah 61:6; Daniel 7:18, 22). This time is described in detail in Isaiah 2:2–4; chapters 11, 12, 35, and elsewhere.

This millennial period is the fulfillment of the Abrahamic, Davidic, and new covenants, and will be completely fulfilled when the New Jerusalem and God the Father come down out of heaven to dwell on the new earth (see Revelation 20:4; 21:1–3, 7, 10).

The Kingdom of God

This period of time—often referred to simply as “the Kingdom”— was a central part of Jesus Christ’s message and is thus a major and central theme of the Bible. We read, “From that time

Jesus began to preach, and to say, repent: for the kingdom of heaven is at hand” (Matthew 4:17, 23; 10:7; Mark 1:15; Luke 1:14; 4:43; 9:2; 19:11; John 18:36).

So why is this Bible truth so rarely understood, and why isn’t it commonly taught in most churches today? The early church fervently believed and taught Christ would return to rule over the literal nations on earth. They were sent out to preach this message (Luke 9:2, 60). Christians proclaimed this message faithfully. It was on their minds constantly. They believed it absolutely. They prayed for it fervently.

At one point during Christ’s ministry, the apostles asked Him, “Tell us, when shall these things be? And what shall be the sign of thy coming, and of the end of the world [aion, age]” (Matthew 24:3)?

Again, just after Christ’s death and resurrection, and immediately before His ascension to heaven, they again wanted to know, “Lord, wilt thou at this time [now] restore again the kingdom to Israel” (Acts 1:6)? Jesus told them it was not God’s intent that they should know exactly when this would happen; neither do we know today. He told them they should concern themselves with proclaiming His message to the world (Acts 1:7–8, Matthew 24:14). The churches of this world worship the Messenger but ignore His MESSAGE!

Christ told His disciples that He would die, but would be resurrected 72 hours later, and that He would go to prepare a place or position for them in His coming Kingdom (Matthew 16:21; Luke 22:28–30; John 14:2–3). Initially, the apostles did not fully understand, believing the Kingdom would appear within their own lifetimes (John 20:9; Acts 1:6, 7). Later, when they received the Holy Spirit on the Day of Pentecost (Acts 2), they realized the Kingdom was to be yet future. To enter into that Kingdom they, too, would first die, then be resurrected as spirit beings, for flesh and blood cannot inherit God’s Kingdom (Philippians 3:20–21; 1 Corinthians 15:50).

Why Is So Little Preached About the Millennium?

You may rightly wonder, if these things be true, why so little is heard about the Millennium in the churches or religious circles of this world? Why, when, did mankind stop believing the message Jesus brought? Why is this, the central message of the Bible, no longer being preached? Instead, these Kingdom truths have been twisted, changed, and ignored. How unfortunate that most of mainstream  Christendom’s churches have, by creeping incrementalism, substituted that glorious hope with the ideas, philosophies, and theologies of men about heaven, hell, and the immortality of the soul! Because of much false preaching, countless millions of good, sincere, but deceived, believers read their pagan notions of heaven and hell into the scriptures instead of taking Scripture for what it plainly says.

On the contrary, most religious denominations today hold that the Millennium is not a literal 1,000-year period during which Christ will rule on earth, but a nebulous, fuzzy description of heaven. (Be sure to read our free brochure, What Does the Bible Really Say About the Millennium?) Not knowing the Bible well enough, most people pass over these scriptures with little thought, leaving such “deep matters” to the paid professionals. These plain, but often ignored scriptures are usually “spiritualized away” because they do not fit in with their popularized belief of departed souls immediately wafting off to heaven or hell at death.

Some scholars teach that the Millennium is not an actual period of 1,000 years, but is only a long, indefinite period that may have started centuries ago and will continue to get better and better under man’s direction until we arrive at a virtual utopia. The New Catholic Encyclopedia reports that Augustine “advanced the theory that the Millennium had actually begun with Christ’s nativity” some 2,000 years ago and is still continuing.

The very highly respected and voluminous French Dictionnaire de Théologie Catholique defines “millennialism” as the “False belief professed by those who were awaiting a temporal reign of the Messiah, the length of which was sometimes considered by them to be a thousand years. . . . Since the fifth century, millennialism has no longer been spoken of, or very rarely, by a few cranky sects.”

A few cranky sects”? When we read the Bible itself, we see a completely different picture! Why such confusion? Just who or what are we to believe? Should we take stock of the commentaries, philosophies, and fantasies of men, or the inspired Word of God?

Kingdom Truths Twisted, Changed, Ignored

Over the years, after the death of Jesus’ apostles, these clear biblical truths about the Kingdom of God and the Millennium became clouded over with philosophy and the traditions of men who ascended to power in their churches. Indeed, during the first century, the apostles exercised a restraining influence that helped to keep Christian doctrine pure. After they died, a great apostasy set in (2 Thessalonians 2:3–8; 1 Timothy 4:1–4).

How did that happen? Let the apostle Paul explain: “For I know this, that after my departure savage wolves will come in among you, not sparing the flock. Also, from among yourselves men will rise up, speaking perverse things to draw away the disciples after themselves” (Acts 20:29–30, NKJV). He went on to say, “For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ. And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light. Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers [yes, Satan has ministers!] also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness; whose end shall be according to their works” (2 Corinthians 11:13–15).

Christ warned repeatedly that we should “Take heed that no man deceive you. For many shall come in my name, saying, I am Christ; and [by this means; saying that Jesus is the Christ] shall deceive many” (Matthew 24:4–5, 11, 24; Mark 13:5–6, 22; Luke 21:8).

Many surviving second and third century writings show that a great false church arose—a church driven and inspired by Satan the devil—mixing paganism with the true doctrines of first century Christianity and by it led the whole world astray (Revelation 12:9).  Among many other doctrinal changes, this also affected what was taught regarding the Kingdom of God, or the Millennium for “the god of this world [Satan] hath blinded the minds of them which believe not, lest the light of the glorious gospel of Christ, who is the image of God, should shine unto them” (2 Corinthians 4:4).

The good news is that Jesus Christ will soon return to put down the present wicked system of things and replace it with the Kingdom of God.

Here’s the Best News You’ve Ever Heard! What Will It Be Like in the World Tomorrow?

What will life be like on earth in God’s promised “brave new world”? The limited mind of man can scarcely fathom the glory and splendor of what life will be like for mankind during this time. For now, we see only in part, as through a glass darkly (1 Corinthians 13:12). This future thousand-year reign of Christ on earth—described in Isaiah 35 and elsewhere—will be a time of wonderful peace, joy, and blessing, the utopia man has hitherto only dreamed about!

One of the first things King Jesus will do is to put Satan and his demons out of commission—locked away in an abyss of inactivity for a thousand years. No longer will those evil, fallen angels be lurking behind the scenes, fomenting trouble, goading mankind into acts of disobedience to God (Revelation 20:1–3). What a relief!

During this time, the nations will become exceedingly prosperous. Undoubtedly, many advanced technologies will be discovered for the benefit of those who are on the earth.

The Millennium will be a time of perfect, beautiful weather, a veritable tropical paradise. There will no longer be extreme shifts in the weather—droughts, floods, storms, hurricanes, or tornados—to fear, for God will maintain proper climate control year round (Joel 2:23).

After centuries of pollution and war, the land will be healed, restored, and enjoy her sabbaths. God’s commandments will be strictly adhered to (Psalm 111:10; 119:44; Isaiah 2:3). God will once again bless the earth, returning it to its former glory of Eden. “For the LORD shall comfort Zion: He will comfort all her waste places; and He will make her wilderness like Eden, and her desert like the garden of the LORD; joy and gladness shall be found therein, thanksgiving, and the voice of melody” (Isaiah 51:3). The waters will come alive with every type of fish and become 100 percent pure for drinking, and the land will blossom with an abundant harvest. This will be a time of tremendous agricultural blessing. The earth literally will not be able to receive its bounty (Joel 2:24–26).

Millennial life will be active and productive (Isaiah 65:21–22). God will change the nature of man so that he will greatly enjoy his labors (Isaiah 65:21–23). No more will a man dread going to his livelihood on the first workday of each new week. He will be perfectly suited for the profession he has chosen, and will do it with joy.

Vibrant health will be the rule of the day. Life span will be increased. Those who are sick or afflicted will be miraculously healed (Isaiah 65:20). This great society will also be characterized by one universal language (Zephaniah 3:9).

The world will enjoy the absolute peace of God and be completely safe. Crimes such as murder, rape, and theft will be non-existent.

Thoughtfulness and consideration will be the norm and status quo. Vanity, jealousy, lust, and greed will be a thing of the past.

All war materials and weapons will be destroyed. “And it shall come to pass in the last days, that the mountain of the LORD’S house shall be established in the top of the mountains, and shall be exalted above the hills. And all nations shall flow unto it. And many people shall go and say, come ye, and let us go up to the mountain of the LORD, to the house of the God of Jacob; and he will teach us of his ways, and we will walk in His paths [Imagine what it will be like being taught by Jesus Christ Himself!] for out of Zion shall go forth the law, and the word of the LORD from Jerusalem. And He shall judge among the nations, and shall rebuke many people: and they shall beat their swords into plowshares, and their spears into pruning hooks: nation shall not lift up sword against nation, neither shall they learn war any more” (Isaiah 2:2–4). With Jesus as King of kings and Lord of lords, no one will need worry about nation rising against nation and kingdom against kingdom, for He will be our sole protector. No longer will man study war, but will convert his weapons into instruments of farming.

Does this sound too good to be true? We need not speculate, because the Bible plainly tells us, and what it says is thrilling, almost beyond belief, to modern ears!

The Bible Challenge

We challenge you. Quick! Go get your Bible! Blow off the dust.

Now, casting all human reasonings, church creeds, and traditions aside, let us lay out in outline form, verse-by-verse, what the Bible actually says the Kingdom of God will be like. Then, don’t believe us—believe your own Bible!

Do not allow yourself to dismiss these scriptures simply because you are not familiar with them or have been brought up in a different belief system. Do not permit your minister, priest, or rabbi to use smooth words, shallow answers, or vague dismissals to reject or “spiritualize away” these PLAIN scriptures! Instead, diligently search out these scriptures in your own Bible and ask God for understanding.

Throw aside all preconceived ideas. Insist on Bible answers! Copy the Bereans who “received the word with all readiness of mind, and searched the scriptures daily, whether those things were so” (Acts 17:11).

Following, in briefest form, is an outline of forthcoming world events. This is your future. It is the best news you have ever heard!

For brevity’s sake, only the highlights are listed here. (Perhaps you might like to mark, color code, or chain reference these in your Bible for future quick reference.)

1. Christ’s Kingdom Is Received From God:

The Lord God shall give to Him the throne. Luke 1:32–33

There was given to Him dominion and a kingdom. Daniel 7:13–14

I will give thee the heathen. Psalm 2:8

The kingdom is the Lord’s; and He is the governor. Psalms 22:28

2. It Is to Be Established When Jesus Christ Returns to Earth:

In the regeneration, the Christ shall sit in the throne. Matthew 19:28

When the Son of man shall come in His glory. Matthew 25:31

A parable: Christ to receive the kingdom and return. Luke 19:12–27

Christ shall judge at His appearing and kingdom. 2 Timothy 4:1

He is coming on a white horse as King of kings. Rev. 19:11, 16

3. It Will Be Established in Power and Might:

He will smite the nations and rule with a rod of iron. Psalm 2:8–9 Rev. 19:15

He will smite the earth with the rod of His mouth. Isaiah 11:4 Job 4:9

The Stone [Christ] will smite and replace the image. Daniel 2:34–35, 2:44–45

He shall fight against those nations. Zech. 14:3–5

In flaming fire He will take vengeance on the disobedient. 2 Thess. 1:7–10

Christ will destroy the wicked with His brightness. 2 Thess. 2:8

The Lamb shall overcome those who make war. Rev. 17:13–14

4. Israel Will Be Regathered, Converted, Exalted:

Bring again people of Israel. Amos 9:14–15

Put a new spirit within you. Ezek. 11:17–20

Exalted above the Gentiles. Isaiah 61:4–6

Jerusalem will be the throne of the Lord. Jeremiah 3:17

5. Christ’s Kingdom Will Supercede and Replace All Earthly Kingdoms:

The kingdoms of this world will become Christ’s. Rev. 11:15

Christ will be King of kings and Lord of lords. Rev. 17:14; 19:1

Christ’s kingdom shall never be destroyed. Daniel 2:44

The kingdom given to the saints of the Most High. Dan. 7:18, 22, 27

6. The Worldwide Extent of Christ’s Kingdom:

Satan and his influences shall be put away. Rev. 20:1–3

Jesus Christ to be King over all the earth. Zechariah 14:9

All nations will keep the Feast of Tabernacles. Zechariah 14:16

Gentiles shall seek Him. Isaiah 11:10

Uttermost parts of the earth. Psalm 2:7–9

All nations shall serve Him. Psalm 72:8–9

The Stone Who will fill the whole earth. Daniel 2:35–44

All people, nations, languages shall serve Him. Daniel 7:14

All dominions to serve and obey Him. Daniel 7:27

Christ’s kingdom exalted above nations. Micah 4:1–3

Earth shall be full of glory. Isaiah 11:9

7. The Eternal Duration of Christ’s Kingdom:

The throne of His kingdom to be established forever. 2 Sam. 7:13, 16

There shall be no end to His peace and government. Isaiah 9:7

God’s kingdom shall stand forever. Daniel 2:44

His dominion is everlasting. Daniel 7:14

The saints to possess the kingdom forever and ever. Daniel 7:18

Of His kingdom there shall be no end. Luke 1:33

Christ’s kingdom to last forever. 2 Peter 1:11

The kingdoms of this world to be Christ’s forever and ever. Rev. 11:15

8. The Structure of Christ’s Kingdom—

Christ, King of Kings, Will Reign From Jerusalem:

Christ’s kingdom to be exalted above the nations. Micah 4:1–4

Israel’s returned and praised among all people. Zephaniah 3:20

The Son of man shall sit on the throne of His glory. Matthew 25:31

Christ to sit upon the throne of David, forever. Luke 1:32–33

9. The Church Will Be Glorified With Him:

We shall be joint-heirs with Christ. Romans 8:17

We shall also appear with Him in glory. Colossians 3:4

We will have power and sit with Him on His throne. Rev. 2:26; 3:21

As kings and priests, we shall reign on earth. Rev. 1:6; 5:10

We shall reign with Him a thousand years. Rev. 20:6

10. All Nations Left Will Serve the King of Kings:

All nations and kings shall serve Him. Psalm 72:8–11

Nations to go to Jerusalem to be taught of His ways. Isaiah 2:2–4

Those left of all nations will worship the King. Zech. 14:9, 16

11. The Temple Will Be Rebuilt:

The temple described in detail. Ezekiel 40—48

Animal sacrifices temporarily reinstated. Ezekiel 40:42–43; Ezekiel 44:11

Burnt, sin, meat, trespass, and peace offerings. Ezekiel 43:19–27 Ezekiel 45:17

12. The Character and Blessings of Christ’s Kingdom—

Christ will rule with righteousness and justice:

With righteousness. Psalm 72:8–10

With righteousness shall judge. Isaiah 11:3–5

Walk in His paths. Micah 4:2

In righteousness He doth judge. Rev. 19:11

13. God’s Laws, Sabbath, and Holydays to Be Strictly Enforced:

God’s law kept forever and ever. Psalm 119:44, 160

The Law shall go forth from Zion. Micah 4:2

All nations to keep the Feast of Tabernacles. Zech. 14:16–19

All shall worship God from one Sabbath to another. Isaiah 66:23

14. There Will Be Worldwide Peace Among Nations:

There will be an abundance of peace forever. Psalm 72:3, 7

Israel will no longer be a prey to the heathen. Ezekiel 34:28

Men shall beat their swords into plowshares. Isaiah 2:4

No end to the increase of His government. Isaiah 9:7

The work of righteousness shall be peace forever. Isaiah 32:17

Men shall learn war no more. Micah 4:3

He shall cut off war & speak peace unto the heathen. Zechariah 9:10

15. No More Sickness:

Inhabitants shall not say, “I am sick.” Isaiah 33:24

The blind, deaf, lame, dumb, healed. Isaiah 35:5–6

The voice of weeping shall no longer be heard. Isaiah 65:17–19

God shall wipe away all tears and pain. Rev. 7:17; 21:4

16. The Nature of Animals Changed:

A little child shall lead formerly fierce animals. Isaiah 11:6–9

The wolf and the lamb shall feed together. Isaiah 65:25

God will make a covenant with the wild beasts. Hosea 2:18

Christ will establish a covenant of peace with all. Ezekiel 34:25

17. The Fertility of Earth Will Be Restored:

The desert shall blossom as the rose. Isaiah 35:1–2, Isaiah 35:6–7

The wilderness shall be as a pool of water. Isaiah 41:18–19

Peace, singing, abound; no more thorns or thistles. Isaiah 55:12–13

Desolate lands rebuilt; earth as a Garden of Eden. Ezekiel 36:33–35

The plowman will overtake the reaper. Amos 9:13–14

There will be a restitution of all things. Acts 3:20–21

The creature shall be delivered from bondage. Romans 8:19–22

18. The Environment Will Be Made Friendly:

Protective covering cloud & flaming fire upon Zion. Isaiah 4:5–6

There shall be showers of blessing. Ezekiel 34:26

There shall be bountiful harvests. Ezekiel 34:27

The wilderness and solitary place shall be glad. Isaiah 35:1

19. Who Will Not Inherit the Kingdom:

Flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom. 1 Cor. 15:50

The unrighteous shall not inherit the kingdom. 1 Cor. 6:9–11

Immoral persons shall not inherit the kingdom. Gal. 5:19–21

Unrepentant won’t inherit the kingdom. Rev. 21:8, 27 Rev. 22:15

20. The Whole Earth to Be Filled With the Glory of the Lord:

The whole earth shall be filled with His glory. Psalm 72:19

Earth will be filled with the knowledge of the Lord. Isaiah 11:9

The earth shall be filled with the knowledge of the

glory of the LORD, as the waters cover the sea. Habakkuk 2:14

 Amen! What a future! What a world! Now read this list over again! Let it really “soak in.” We need to “prove all things” by the infallible Word of God (1 Thessalonians 5:21).

Down through the ages, men have endeavored unsuccessfully to bring peace and harmony to this world, but the Word of God declares, “And the way of peace have they not known” (Romans 3:17). It will require a supernatural force—the strong, but loving and merciful hand of Jesus Christ, the Prince of Peace, to bring peace and harmony to this sin-sick world and release it from the curse of sin that has held it captive for thousands of years.

So we ask again, does the Bible really tell of immortal souls spending eternity in heaven, hell, or purgatory as the huffing-puffing preacher claimed at the beginning of this article? Or, instead, does it predict that God will bring a literal thousand years of peace and utopia TO THE EARTH? What a paradox! What an opposite set of beliefs! You be the judge. When people really READ THE BOOK, they find what the Bible says and what they are told the Bible says are often two very different things! Which do you choose to believe?

Let’s be honest! Are there really lions, lambs, bears, cows, and snakes in heaven? Will there be harvesting, plowing and reaping, deserts, rivers, rain, heathen, nations, and kings, in heaven? Christ Himself said, “And NO man hath ascended up to heaven” (John 3:13)!

Certainly no rational-thinking person can read these many pronouncements from the Eternal God—from the inspired sacred words of Scripture—and not be absolutely convinced and convicted that God’s Kingdom is going to RULE ON THIS EARTH!

The refurbished earth—not heaven—is the reward of the saved!

Continue reading in Zechariah 14:4! This plainly shows, “in that day” when Jesus Christ returns, His “feet shall stand on the mount of Olives [on the earth]”—and that He is coming back EXACTLY as the angelic messenger said He would in Acts 1:11, “in like manner as ye have seen Him go into heaven”!

When we read in 1 Thessalonians 4:17 and the surrounding verses that those who are alive at the Second Coming of Christ will be “caught up together with them [the ones having just been resurrected] to meet the Lord in the air,” we know that, true to the prophecy of Matthew 24:31, the angels will gather the redeemed from around the world; we know that they will be collected together to MEET the returning, conquering Christ in the air (and the air is very much a part of this earth’s atmosphere), and continue down to the mount of Olives in that very same day (Zechariah 14:3–4, 9)!

It is here, on this earth, that Jesus Christ intends on cleaning house—solving the problems—ushering in an era of absolute joy!

 Yes, the saints will reign ON THE EARTH! This is the message the Messenger brought to earth!

What a wonderful, glorious future lies ahead for mankind! When the seventh trumpet sounds, will you be ready?

Booklet-What Is the Real Gospel Truth?

What is the real message concerning the gospel Jesus Christ brought and announced to mankind? There are so many Christian denominations today, all claiming that they have the real “gospel truth.” Yet, Jesus said there is only ONE gospel. So if they are all different, how can they all be right? Who has the real gospel—the GOOD NEWS—that Jesus Christ proclaimed? It’s time you knew what the gospel is REALLY all about!

 The word “gospel” is not a contemporary word. It’s derived from an old English word,godspel. It simply means good news or glad tidings. Additionally, “evangelist” is translated from the Greek word evangelistes and means someone who is a presenter of the gospel, or good news. Many call themselves evangelists and assert they are presenting the good news. But of the many “evange­lists,” or preachers of good news, who really understands and pre­sents the complete meaning of Jesus Christ’s message?

Jesus said a time would come when many would claim that He, Jesus, was indeed the Christ, which means the “Anointed.” “And Jesus answered and said unto them, Take heed that no man deceive you. For many shall come in my name, saying, I am Christ (the Anointed); and shall deceive many” (Matthew 24:4–5).

Notice that many (most) will be proclaiming Jesus is the Christ. Obviously, they will claim to represent Him as spokesmen for His good news. Therefore, it shouldn’t be surprising to see so many dif­ferent denominations announcing Jesus is the Christ and profess they are His evangelists. But we’re still left with the question: Who really understands and is presenting the complete information concerning Jesus Christ’s good news? And besides, what is this good news?

Good News About What?

The gospel Jesus commissioned His disciples to announce is a large subject. There are many aspects to this announcement of good news, or glad tidings. And furthermore, it contains multiple teachings, analogies, similes, parables, examples, instructions, and command­ments for our edification.

This mission, in a very broad sense, was clarified at the conclusion of Christ’s earthly ministry: “Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit: Teaching them to observe all things whatsoever I have commanded you: and, lo, I am with you always, even unto the end of the world. Amen” (Matthew 28:18–20).

The teachings that Jesus was referring to can be found throughout the Old and New Testaments. He clearly instructed His followers to go and make disciples of all nations by baptizing them. A follower reaches this decision as a result of repenting and believing the gospel. Baptism follows and is defined in Romans 6:3–9 as a serious deci­sion, because it concerns one’s commitment to God, thereby resulting in entering into a covenant relationship, which includes committing to living the way Christ lived and abiding by His teachings. Therefore, it goes without saying, this is a major decision and shouldn’t be approached lightly.

It’s also a serious decision becomes the new way of life to which Christ calls His disciples sometimes requires sacrifices and even suf­ferings and hardships. Peter says, “For as much then as Christ hath suffered for us in the flesh, arm yourselves likewise with the same mind: for he that hath suffered in the flesh hath ceased from sin; That he no longer should live the rest of his time in the flesh to the lusts of men, but to the will of God. For the time past of our life may suffice us to have wrought the will of the Gentiles, when we walked in las­civiousness, lusts, excess of wine, revellings, banquetings, and abom­inable idolatries: Wherein they think it strange that ye run not with them to the same excess of riot, speaking evil of you: … For this cause was the gospel preached also to them that are dead, that they might be judged according to men in the flesh, but live according to God in the spirit” (1 Peter 4:1–6).

It was clearly demonstrated that the minds and hearts of the listen­ers, if they were to become disciples, needed to be persuaded and con­vinced by Jesus’ teachings to change. He had to connect with their minds and hearts, causing a change of life-style once they repented and were baptized. This initiated them into the spiritual body, the Church, commencing a lifelong process of modifying behaviors to mirror Christ’s example. This is called conversion (1 Peter 2:21; 1 John 2:6; Romans 12:1–2).

In order to further assure the success of His disciples (students), Christ promised He would help them by empowering them with His Holy Spirit. “And he said unto them, It is not for you to know the times or the seasons, which the Father hath put in his own power. But ye shall receive power after that the Holy Spirit is come upon you: and ye shall be witnesses unto me both in Jerusalem, and in all Judea, and in Samaria, and unto the uttermost part of the earth. And when he had spoken these things, while they beheld, he was taken up…” (Acts 1:7–9).

The Person of Christ, how He lived, and what He taught were cen­tral to the early New Testament Church. The apostles emphasized Jesus Christ and His example and teachings as the foundation for pleasing God. They taught that He, Jesus Christ, was the door to eter­nal life (John 10:7–18). Using the Old Testament, Paul publicly taught the Jews that Jesus was, in fact, the Christ (Acts 18:28, 31). This point was central to the gospel message because of what Jesus claimed about Himself and, in the course of His ministry, proved to be true.

However, there is a very important and specific point concerning this segment of the good news. We fmd it in an announcement made by an angel of the Lord who appears in a dream unto Mary’s husband Joseph. The angel’s proclamation discloses an important fact that underscores a major objective for Jesus Christ’s mission and has enormous meaning for humanity. Notice: “And she [Mary] shall bring forth a son, and you shall call his name Jesus: for he shall save his people from their sins” (Matthew 1:21). This is an extremely impor­tant point regarding the ministry of Jesus Christ and, specifically, a very essential benefit resulting from His ministry.

Keep in mind the very first announcement to the human race was the declaration that He, Jesus Christ, would be a Savior saving humans from (not in) their sins. This particular segment of Christ’s ministry is understood by many today within the traditional Christian community to varying degrees. But, unfortunately, this truth is so often exploited for the purpose ofmerchandising many well-meaning people who get caught up in the emotional pomp, flair, and ceremo­ny of the varieties of charismatic and liturgical expressions found among these false teachers and within various denominations. Notice what Peter says: “But there were false prophets also among the peo­ple, even as there shall be false teachers among you, who privily shall bring in damnable heresies, even denying the Lord that bought them, and bring upon themselves swift destruction. And many shall follow their pernicious [wanton] ways; by reason of whom the way of truth shall be evil spoken of. And through covetousness shall they with feigned [fictitious] words make merchandise of you: whose judgment now of a long time lingereth not, and their damnation slumbereth not” (2 Peter 2:1–3).

However, regardless of how abused this point of truth may be by the vast majority of the traditional Christian community, we cannot dismiss the poignancy of “Christ crucified” and the incredible bene­fit mankind has received through our Savior’s sacrificed life for us. Paul mentions, “For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him” (2 Corinthians 5:21).

Paul was not ashamed of this (or any) aspect of the gospel. Notice: “So, as much as in me is, I am ready to preach the gospel to you that are at Rome also. For I am not ashamed of thegospel of Christ: for it is the power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth; to the Jew first, and also to the Greek” (Romans 1:14–15). Paul was adamant. He believed that in Christ resided the saving power of God, salvation of the soul and eternal life for mankind, as the angel of the Lord announced before Jesus was born.

Also, when Paul visited Antioch, he stood up in the synagogue and proceeded to expound upon the history of Israel. This presentation was an excellent encapsulation of Israel’s history commencing with the wanderings in the wilderness, up to and including Jesus Christ. Notice what Paul says about Christ as he begins to conclude: “Be it known unto you therefore, men and brethren, that through this man [Jesus] is preached unto you the forgiveness of sins: And by him all that believe are justified from all things, from which ye could not be justified by the law of Moses” (Acts 13:38–39).

Paul was excited, as were the other apostles, because Christ cruci­fied meant that man could be saved from his sins and become empow­ered by God. “But we preach Christ crucified, unto the Jews a stum­bling block, and unto the Greeks foolishness; But unto them which are called, both Jews and Greeks, Christ the power of God, and the wis­dom of God” (1 Corinthians. 1:23–24). This was good news!

But why? Why was this so important and why were these men so convincing? What was behind this movement emboldening them with such energetic enthusiasm and providing such confidence and faith that they were willing to give up their lives if they had to?

The Emboldening Witness of the Resurrection

Many of us today fail to recognize the significance how, over approximately fifty days, so many people literally saw Jesus Christ after His resurrection from being dead. The witnessing of this event was enormously persuasive. This took place between the time of His resurrection and the Day of Pentecost. Paul explains this when he writes; “Moreover, brethren, I declare unto you the gospel which I preached unto you… By which also you are saved, If ye keep in mem­ory what I preached unto you… how that Christ died for our sins according to the scriptures; And that he was buried, and that he rose again the third day [not a day and a half later] according to the scriptures: and that he was seen of Cephas [Peter] then of the twelve: After that he was seen of above [more than] five hundred brethren at once… After that, he was seen of James, then of all the apostles. And last of all he was seen of me also, as of one born out of due time (1 Corinthians 15:1–8).

This was an astonishing event! A person coming back from the dead, physically embodied yet unrestrained by the molecular world, and seen by hundreds of people over a fifty-day period! This had never been witnessed before in the history of mankind! It was unique among any culture or civilization. Yet the prophecies throughout the Old Testament had foretold of the event and summarized it quite clearly in Isaiah 53. So it was no secret. Even Herod knew by the word of the prophet Micah, that a King was to be born in the city of Bethlehem (Matthew 2:3–6). This event had a tremendous life-changing effect on all who witnessed Jesus walking around, eating, and talking after they had watched His brutal beating and crucifixion, Without question, it was hard to believe and incredibly startling. Yet it happened!

So its quite understandable how these people in that early New Testament Church were so motivated and energized, willing to liter­ally “turn the world upside down,” as they were accused of doing. Notice how much this event was talked about and how it influenced their testimony as they traveled throughout Asia Minor, Rome, and the regions beyond Palestine.

Peter says, “Ye men of Israel, hear these words; Jesus of Nazareth, a man approved of God among you by miracles and wonders and signs, which God did by him in the midst of you, as ye yourselves also know: Him, being delivered by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God, ye have taken, and by wicked hands have cru­cified and slain: Whom God hath raised up having loosed the pains of death: because it was not possible that he should be holden of it” (Acts 2:22–24).

Peter continues, “Men and brethren, let me freely speak unto you of the patriarch David, that he is both dead and buried and his sepulcher is with us unto this day. Therefore being a prophet, and knowing that God had sworn with an oath to him, that of the fruit of his loins, according to the flesh, he would raise up Christ to sit on his throne; He seeing this before spake of the resurrection of Christ, that his soul was not left in hell [the grave], neither his flesh did see corruption” (Acts 2:29–31).

Paul proclaimed the same message. While in the city of Thessalonica, “Paul, as his manner was, went in unto them [in the synagogue], and three Sabbath days [not Sundays] reasoned with them out of the scripture, Opening and alleging, that Christ must needs have suffered, and risen again from the dead; and that this Jesus, whom I preach unto you, is Christ” (Acts 17:2–3).

Paul, in his defense of himself before both Festus and Agrippa, emphasized the resurrection. Notice: “Except it be for this one voice, that I cried standing among them, Touching the resurrection of the dead I am called in question by you this day” (Acts 24:21). “But [the Jews] had certain questions against him of their own superstition, and of one Jesus, which was dead, whom Paul affirmed to be alive (Acts 25:19). “Having therefore obtained help of God, I continue unto this day, witnessing both to small and great, saying none other things than those which the prophets and Moses did say should come: That Christ should suffer, and that He should be the first that should rise from the dead, and should shew light unto the people, and to the Gentiles” (Acts 26:22–23).

The importance of Jesus’ death and resurrection for each repentant sinner was paramount in the teaching of the early apostles. These men were believed because they believed. They spoke powerfully and with conviction because of what they had seen! They were empow­ered with a sense of determination because they were commissioned by One who had broken the bonds of death, having put on immortal­ity, thus proving He was the prophesied Messiah. Through His resur­rection to immortality, He gave the disciples real evidence of their human potential, a potential so incredible they were willing to sacri­fice everything they had to gain what Jesus offered them (2 Corinthians 3:15–18; Philippians 3:21; 1 John 3:1–2).

You can imagine what an experience it must have been for the dis­ciples when the risen Lord appeared to and spoke with them, telling them what He wanted them to do. Whether you read the commission as written by Matthew 28:18–20; Mark 16:15–20; Luke 24:44–49; or the details Luke outlines in the first chapter of Acts, you must admit it was an incredible life-changing experience. The results speak for themselves. These men left their businesses and careers, dedicating the remaining years of their lives “fishing for the men and women” God was calling.

However, though connecting the hearts and minds of human beings to God through repentance and baptism, and converting their behav­iors by the renewing of their minds through God’s Holy Spirit is an important aspect of the gospel, it is by no means the only aspect. There isadditional dimension to the real “gospel truth.” The gospel is multifaceted. It is a broad message that contains and covers the com­prehensive plan of God’s program of salvation. That program includes additional information concerning the good news of HOW God intends to ultimately solve mankind’s problems and finally insti­tute world peace.

Unfortunately, most traditional Christians today never hear this part of the “gospel truth.” The truth of HOW the living Jesus Christ is on a countdown from heaven, where He sits at the right hand of the Father, and WHAT SIGNIFICANCE that has for mankind and this earth are seldom explained. Sadly, it has been de-emphasized and diluted because of man-made traditions and Greco-Hellenistic influences. What is this missing dimension of the gospel?What impact will the living Jesus Christ have on this world’s nations, peoples, and cultures?

The Message of the Messenger

As we have said, most Christians today will recognize the portion of the gospel message thatpertains to the personage of Christ. The Christian community is well aware of the circumstances surrounding the good news of how Christ died and rose again that we might have eternal life. But, focusing on the Messenger, many Christians today are unaware of the portion pertaining to the message the Messenger brought, as one sent from His Father, whom He declared was greater than Himself.

The writer of Hebrews alludes to this fact when he mentions, “Wherefore, holy brethren, partakers of the heavenly calling, consid­er the Apostle and High Priest of our profession, Christ Jesus” (Hebrews 3:1). This word “apostle” comes from the Greek word apostolos and refers to an ambassador of the gospel, messenger, or one who is sent. The writer is explaining that Jesus Christ was sent from God as an Apostle of God, a gospel Ambassador, and a Messenger, functioning as a High Priest. And we know part of His function as High Priest is to serve as an advocate for us on our behalf, taking on the role of propitiation due to His sacrifice resulting in the removal of sin and maintaining our condition of forgiveness (1 John 2:1–2; Romans 3:23–26; 2 Corinthians 5:17–21).

However, is there more to His role as a messenger and/or ambas­sador than what we have been traditionally led to believe? The answer to that question is an emphatic YES! Notice Isaiah 9:6–7: “For unto us a child [Jesus Christ] is born, unto us a son is given: and the govern­ment shall be upon his shoulder: and his name shall be called Wonderful, Counsellor, The mighty God, The everlasting Father, The Prince of Peace. Of the increase of his government and peace there shall be no end, upon the throne of David, and upon his kingdom, to order it, and to establish it with judgment and with justice from henceforth even for ever. The zeal of the LORD of hosts will perform this” (Isaiah 9:6–7). We must recognize there is additional dimen­sion to Jesus Christ’s role and it does, indeed, include a message that goes beyond and yet is complementary to the personage of the Messenger. The scriptural evidence shows God’s plan of salvation and atonement includes a comprehensive SOLUTION that takes into account both spiritual matters and mankind’s material condition.

Christ, the King of a Kingdom Without End

As mentioned previously, Matthew 1 supplies additional details on the events described in Luke account of the birth of Christ. For exam­ple, the text reveals the angel Gabriel is the one who visited Mary. Gabriel is depicted as materializing into our dimension of time and space startling Mary to the point that she became somewhat alarmed and frightened. But Gabriel assures her that God viewed her with favor, and he (Gabriel) was there only to inform her that God had cho­sen her to conceive and bring forth a Son whose name would be Jesus. Gabriel goes on to say, “He shall be great, and shall be called the Son of the Highest: and the Lord God shall give unto him the throne of his father David: And he shall reign over the house of Jacob [Israel] for ever; and of his kingdom there shall be no end” (Luke 1:32–33). Jesus Christ was born through the royal bloodline of King David and poised to inherit that throne, ultimately destined to become the King of Kings and Lord of Lords (Revelation 19:16).

So as an additional part of His mission, He was sent to qualify for that position. And it wasn’t easy! From the time He was born trouble pursued him. Do you remember how Herod, upon learning from the Magi a King was born, had all the children two years old and younger killed? Jesus’ family had to flee and escape to Egypt. Then later, at the commencement of His ministry, Satan tempted Him forty days in the wilderness but failed to thwart Him in any way. Finally, at the end of His physical ministry, three and a half years later, Satan enters into Judas himself and causes the betrayal to occur leading to His cruci­fixion and subsequent resurrection. Jesus Christ was a consistent tar­get of ridicule, criticism, persecution, and betrayal throughout His life on earth. Yet He came through it as a victor, declaring that we should be of “good cheer; I have overcome the world” (John 16:33).

Because of the success of His mission, He is entitled to reinstitute the government of God on this earth! Part of His mission was to announce His rightful claim as Ruler prophesied toadminister the government of God throughout the world upon all nations and people.

Notice what Mark says about the beginning of Christ’s ministry: “Now after that John was put in prison, Jesus came into Galilee, preaching the gospel of the kingdom of God. And saying, The time is fulfilled, and the kingdom of God is at hand: repent ye, and believe the gospel” (Mark 1:14–15). Notice Matthew 4:23: “And Jesus went about all Galilee, teaching in their synagogues, and preaching the gospel of the kingdom….

The message of the Kingdom of God also played an important part of the gospel. It was especially viewed by many of His followers as very good news, but unfortunately, many misunderstood and thought He was going to initiate a revolt against the Romans, freeing the Jews of their brutal occupation. Sadly, this resulted in many following Him for the wrong reasons.

Even Peter had expectations that Jesus would make some move to bring about an immediate revolution. Many of those early disciples, if not all of them, were well aware of the fact that Jesus had been born a king, heralded by Gabriel, who had announced it to Mary personal­ly prior to His human birth. In addition, they were well aware of the prophecies pertaining to the nation of Israel and the world ruling empire the Messiah would govern from Jerusalem (Isaiah 2; Jeremiah 23; Micah 4). So the expectations were high, and many believed He would deliver them from the occupation and atrocities of the Roman Empire at that time.

Several times they thought He was going to initiate the commence­ment of the revolt. The triumphant entry back into Jerusalem at the final Passover was one of those times. Thousands were laying palm fronds on His path as He rode in on the colt the disciples had retrieved. The crowd was yelling, chanting, and shouting with exu­berant enthusiasm, “HOSANNA IN THE HIGHEST!” The religious leaders were beside themselves with rage. They asked Jesus to stop the peo­ple from chanting. Jesus, somewhat amused, responded, “Even the rocks would cry out if these should hold their peace.”

In another episode, later in the day, Peter and the others were more encouraged as Jesus entered the temple again. Once more, as He had done a year or so earlier, He entered the temple and overthrew the tables of the moneychangers, saying, “Is it not written, My house shall be called of all nations the house of prayer? But ye have made it a den of thieves” (Mark 11:17). He was passionate during this event. No one challenged Him as He stormed through the temple’s outer court causing mayhem and confusion among those conducting business. Many thought this was it. The revolution has begun. But it was short lived and disappointing to some.

Many of His followers expected Him to be something He was not on this visitation. Without a doubt, He was born to rule as King of Kings and Lord of Lords, but first He was to blaze the path for humankind’s redemption. That required Him to become the “Suffering Servant”FIRST. Read Isaiah 53. Here the prophet explains the coming Messiah and why he must come serving, first in the role of the sacrificial Lamb of God, and second as a qualified King of Kings.

Notice what the writer of Hebrews says about this first phase of Christ’s mission: “But one in a certain place testified, saying, What is man, that thou art mindful of him? Or the son of man, that thou vis­itest him? Thou madest him a little lower than the angels; thou crownedst him [man] with glory and honour, and didst set him [man] over the works of thy hands: Thou hast put all things in subjection under his feet. For in that he put all in subjection under him, he left nothing that is not put under him. But now we see not yet all things put under him [man]. But we see Jesus who was made a little lower than the angels [He was human] for the suffering of death,crowned with glory and honour; that he by the grace of God should taste death for every man [FIRST]. For it became him, for whom are all things, and by whom are all things, in bringing many sons unto glory, to make the captain of their salvation perfect through sufferings. For both he that sanctifyeth and they who are sanctified are all of one: for which cause he is not ashamed to call them brethren, Saying, I will declare thy name unto my brethren, in the midst of the church will I sing praise unto thee. And again, I will put my trust in him. And again, Behold I and the children which God hath given me” (Hebrews 2:6–13).

Unfortunately, many of those first-century disciples didn’t under­stand this. The result of this disappointment was epitomized at the end of Christ’s physical life when, standing before Pilate, He was traded off for Barabbas who was a violent revolutionary and thief. Pilate said to the Jews while Christ was before him, “But ye have a custom, that I should release unto you one at the Passover: will ye therefore that I release unto you the King of the Jews? Then cried they all again, saying, Not this man [Jesus], but Barabbas. Now Barabbas was a robber” (John 18:39–40).

Yes, many forsook Him only to return when finding out later, by many miraculous appearances, that He was in fact alive and, as He said, would raise the temple [His body] three days later (John 2:18–22). THE RESURRECTION, the greatest miracle in human his­tory, had occurred! Jesus Christ arose bodily from the dead but was no longer restricted, as bodies normally are, by the laws of physics. Through His post-resurrection appearances, Jesus revealed the nature of immortality and the means by which it is obtained.

This resurrection was unique and extremely different from what those early followers had witnessed when the widow’s son at Nain or Jarius’ daughter was raised from the dead. They were brought back, but remained as physical flesh-and-blood human beings living out the rest of their natural lives as such. But the resurrected Jesus Christ was SOMETHING DIFFERENT! He was immortal; His body had been trans­formed. The risen Christ was able to go through doors without open­ing them. He could travel at the speed of thought and make Himself visible and invisible at will! As a matter of fact, the apostle John says this about what Jesus showed them. “This is the disciple which testi­fieth of these things, and wrote these things: and we know that his tes­timony is true. And there arc also many other things which Jesus did [as a mortal and immortal], the which, if they should be written every one, I suppose that even the world itself could not contain the books that should be written. Amen” (John 21:24–25).

Christ the Immortal King of Kings

Now, back to the segment concerning the “gospel of the kingdom.” In the book of Daniel, we are told futuristic events that were revealed to this prophet that substantiate the messageChrist brought concern­ing this global government. These prophecies explain the magnitude and scope of how consuming His rule will be. It is the ultimate solu­tion to all of man’s problems. Whether political, environmental, cul­tural, racial, or religious Christ is destined to return and reinstitute the government of God, establishing a global theocracy!

Notice how Daniel interprets king Nebuchadnczzar’s dream. This king of Babylon was told that there would be four world kingdoms following his (Daniel 2:36–43). However, the God of heaven would set up His kingdom in the days of the fourth empire. “And in the days of these kings [the fourth kingdom] shall the God of heaven set up a kingdom, which shall never be destroyed: and the kingdom shall not be left to other people, but it shall break in pieces and consume all these kingdoms and it shall stand forever. Forasmuch as thou sawest that the stone was cut out of the mountain without hands, [not from man, but from God] and that it brake in pieces the iron, the brass, the clay, the silver, and the gold; the great God hath made known to the king what shall come to pass hereafter: and the dream is certain, and the interpretation thereof sure’” (Daniel 2:44–45).

Some years later, after King Nebuchadnezzar died, Daniel had a dream. This time animals were used for the imagery instead of mate­rials. Again we see a similar description of kingdoms used but this time described as animals. We are told that it’s a seven-headed, ten-homed beast that will eventually rule the whole earth (Daniel 7:23). However, in the days of this fourth kingdom, which is parallel to the fourth kingdom described in Daniel 2, the God of heaven will set up His kingdom.

Notice: “These great beasts, which are four, are four kings, which shall arise out of the earth. But the saints of the most High shall take the kingdom, and possess the kingdom forever, even forever and ever…And the kingdom and dominion, and the greatness of the king­dom under the whole heaven, shall be given to the people of the saints of the most High, whose kingdom is an everlasting kingdom, and all dominions shall serve and obey him” (Daniel 7:17–18, 27).

And finally, we are told in Revelation 13 that this seven-headed, ten-homed beast speaks great blasphemies against God and will emerge onto the geopolitical scene to the wonderment of the whole world (Revelation 13:3). Nobody will challenge it because of its per­ceived international power and strength (Revelation 13:4). It shall make war with the saints and overcome them for a time. This is the prophesied martyrdom and is described in Revelation 6:9–11 as the “fifth seal.” It is during the time of this empire’s domination that Jesus Christ will return and save mankind from itself. This message that He brought, the message of His return and the setting up of God’s government on this earth, was the announcement of His ulti­mate destiny. It also plays an enormous role in WHAT He was com­missioned for on His first visitation, which required taking on human flesh—described in Hebrews 2:16—as the seed of Abraham.

His teachings were filled with references of this kingdom that would ultimately fill the earth and become the utopian environment that would finally provide mankind world peace. He was constantly making mention of it throughout His ministry.

Notice how He explains the Kingdom of God in Matthew 13:31–32: “The kingdom of heaven is like to a grain of mustard seed, which a man took, and sowed in his field: Which indeed is the least of all seeds: but when it is grown, it is the greatest among herbs, and becometh a tree, so that the birds of the air come and lodge in the branches thereof.” He also said, in Matthew 13:33, “The kingdom of heaven is like unto leaven, which a woman took, and hid in three measures of meal until the whole was leavened.” And then in Matthew 13:44, He says, “Again, the kingdom of heaven is like unto treasure hid in a field; the which when a man hath found, he hideth, and for joy thereof goeth and selleth all that he hath, and buyeth that field.” In all these instances He portrays the kingdom of God as a pro­gressive, all-encompassing, all-consuming empire that is without end, as also described in Isaiah 9:7.

However, though His kingdom will ultimately become a worldwide kingdom, the parable of the wheat and tares describes the current con­dition of HOW He is conducting the method of determining WHO will be in it. His disciples said, “Declare unto us the parable of the tares of the field. He answered and said unto them, He that soweth the good seed is the Son of man; The field is the world; the good seed are the children of the kingdom; but the tares are the children of the wicked one; The enemy that sowed them is the devil; the harvest is the end of the world; and reapers are the angels. As therefore the tares are gath­ered and burned in the fire; so shall it be in the end of this world. The Son of man shall send forth his angels, and they shall gather out of his kingdom all things that offend, and them which do iniquity; And shall cast them into a furnace of fire: there shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth. Then shall the righteous shine forth as the sun in the king­dom of their Father. Who hath ears to hear, let him hear” (Matthew 13:36–43).

The point of this parable is, the righteous grow up with the unright­eous. Christ explains, “Let both grow together until the harvest: and in the time of harvest I will say to the reapers, Gather ye together first the tares, and bind them in bundles to burn them: but gather the wheat into my barn” (Matthew 13:30).

God’s kingdom and its establishment on earth was a major portion of Christ’s teaching throughout His ministry. It was the goal He dis­cussed and presented time after time, hoping His followers would catch the vision and want to aspire for entry into it. Jesus Christ is foundational to eternal life, but without a reason and/or purpose for aspiring to eternal life, it becomes pointless. The message of the Kingdom, His global empire, is the reason and gives purpose for wanting to please and serve God and achieve the resurrection.

To have the opportunity to help our Lord reinstitute His world-rul­ing government on earth, serving to help mankind enjoy world peace and prepare the world for ultimate salvation, is a joyous reason for desiring to have eternal life. The thought of living and working with God our Father and our Lord Jesus Christ for all eternity is astound­ing, to say the least; yet, it is the ultimate destiny of man-the very purpose for which God put man on this planet.

Notice what David says: “What is man, that thou art mindful of him? And the son of man, that you visitest him? For thou hast made him [mankind] a little lower than the angels, and hast crowned him [mankind] with glory and honour. Thou madest him [mankind] to have dominion over the works of thy hands; thou hast put all things under his [mankind’s] feet: All sheep and oxen, yea, and the beasts of the field; The fowl of the air, and the fish of the sea, and whatsoever passeth through the paths of the seas. O LORD our Lord, how excel­lent is thy name in all the earth!” (Psalm 8:4–9).

Did you notice it? God says He has put all things under man’s dominion. Many of us miss this magnificent truth that has been over­looked for so many years throughout the traditional Christian com­munity. It has been hidden under a plethora of Babylonian and Hellenistic teachings and traditions that have clouded this wonderful truth of God’s ultimate promise for us to be co-heirs with Christ, posi­tioned to inherit all that He has been given. Paul says, “For ye have not received the spirit of bondage again to fear; but ye have received the Spirit of adoption, whereby we cry, Abba, Father. The Spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God: and if children, then HEIRS: HEIRS of God, and JOINT-HEIRS with Christ; if so be that we suffer with him, that we may be also glorified togeth­er” (Romans 8:15–17).In Galatians 4:7, Paul says, “Wherefore thou art no more a servant, but a son: and if a son, then an HEIR of God through Christ.” But what does this mean, HEIR OF GOD? Is there a deeper and richer meaning behind this statement that has been over­looked and de-emphasized due to traditional teachings concerning heaven as the reward of the saved? Has the concept of heaven cloud­ed or distorted and/or misdirected our understanding of what God really has in reserve for us upon our resurrection and entry into this everlasting kingdom, ruled by Jesus Christ on this earth?

Co-Heirs of Immortality with Jesus Christ

Over the course of Jesus’ three and a half year ministry many looked upon Him as somewhat of an enigma. Many believed on Him, but not in Him. His claims of deity were often considered blasphe­mous and offensive to the Jews and their religious leaders (John 10:31–42). However, for some, these alleged preposterous claims were quite curious. Nicodemus, a ruler of the Jews, was one of these respectfully curious observers.

In John 3:1–21 is an exchange of dialogue between Jesus and this religious leader who, in the dark of night, clandestinely had a meet­ing. The two of them went back and forth in friendly discussion about details concerning “life after death” issues. Apparently, Nicodemus respected Jesus enough that he verbally admits he accepted Him as a man of God (John 3:2).

The conversation proceeds with Jesus challenging Nicodemus with the statement that he must be “born of God” if he indeed expects to enter into God’s Kingdom. They go back and forth, with Jesus explaining that what is born of flesh is flesh and what is born of spir­it is spirit.And unless you are born of the spirit, Jesus declares, you cannot enter into God’s Kingdom. Nicodemus must have expressed some bewilderment over Jesus’ emphatic insistence about needing to be born again, because He (Jesus) mentions in the course of the dia­logue not to be surprised. Jesus says, “Marvel not that I said unto thee, Ye must be born again” (John 3:7). Remember, Nicodemus knows the context and literal meaning of the Greek word gennao that Jesus is using. We know this because in the beginning of the conver­sation Nicodemus expressed some confusion in his question, “How can a man be born when he is old? Can he enter a second time into his mother’s womb and be born?” (John 3:4).

So it’s quite clear Nicodemus knows Jesus is talking literally. He (Jesus) is talking about the literal birthing, the physical process, not a religious experience dealing with repentance toward God. So it’s understandable that Nicodemus would become incredulous and blurt out, “How CAN THESE THINGS BE?” (John 3:9). Jesus chides him a lit­tle, but then goes on to tell him, “And no man hath ascended up to heaven, but he that came down from heaven, even the Son of man which is in heaven” (John 3:13).

What Jesus is attempting to explain is that unless you are changed into immortal material,which He called “spirit,” you cannot enter the Kingdom of God. That’s real plain and simple. He further described this “change” as being literally gennao, which in the Greek languagemeans to be literally, metabolically born again, or from above, or from God. This was astounding to this Jewish religious leader! He could hardly believe his ears—that one must beliterally born all over again, but this time of something other than flesh, some­thing Jesus called “spirit.” It’s no wonder Nicodemus was so startled upon realizing this concept and, as mentioned before, excitedly blurts out, “How can these things be?” And regrettably, for most of us today, to think the “real gospel” is about a message that defines the ultimate conversion as a literal change from flesh and blood into an immortal spirit being is, to say the least, incredibly difficult to believe. Yet, that is exactly what Jesus described to Nicodemus that evening. Unfortunately, the Hellenistic teachings that have encroached upon the Christian faith over the centuries, promising heaven for the saved and hell for the damned and viewing man as an immortal soul tem­porarily trapped in a material body, have served only to cloud and hide this amazing “gospel truth.

Notice what the apostle Paul says in 1Corinthians 15:44: “There is a natural body [flesh and blood], and there is a SPIRITUAL BODY.” He goes on to add, “Now this I say, brethren, that flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God [that’s what Jesus told Nicodemus]; nei­ther doth corruption inherit incorruption. Behold, I shew you a mys­tery; We shall not all sleep [remain dead], but we shall all be changed [converted from flesh to spirit], In a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump [at Jesus’ return, not upon death]: for the trump shall sound, and the dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed. For this corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortality [spirit life]” (1 Corinthians 15:50–53).

This is the REAL GOSPEL TRUTH! Christ is coming back to this earth as a qualified King of Kings and Lord of Lords. His rewards are with Him, and He has power over death. Upon His arrival He will call from the grave (not heaven) those who successfully accomplished the Christian way and have accepted Him as their personal Savior and High Priest, and will give them their just reward.

Notice: “And many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt” (Daniel 12:2). Jesus also said, “Marvel not at this: for the hour is coming, in the which all that are in the graves [not heaven or hell] shall hear his voice, And shall come forth; they that have done good, unto the resurrection of life; and they that have done evil unto the resurrection of damnation” (John 5:28–29). Did you notice? The dead will be called from the dust of the earth and the graves, NOT HEAVEN. Remember, no man has ascended to heaven except the Son of Man (John 3:13), The dead are waiting for the resurrection that occurs at the last trump when Jesus returns to the earth (1 Corinthians 15:52; 1 Thessalonians 4:15–17).

Those of us who have built our houses on the “Rock” (Jesus Christ) will be blessed to live eventually on into eternity (Matthew 7:22–27). However, this first resurrection, for those who qualify, will afford them to rule and reign with Christ for a thousand years initially (Revelation 20:4). We will be rewarded and serve our Lord, rebuild­ing the social structure of the earth, as kings and priests (Revelation 1:6; 5:10). Notice Jesus’ parable and how He characterizes the reward of those who successfully accomplish the Christian calling and who accepted Him as their Lord. He says, “And it came to pass, that when he was returned, having received the kingdom, then he commanded these servants to be called unto him, to whom he had given the money … Then came the first, saying Lord, thy pound hath gained ten pounds, And he said unto him, Well, thou good servant; Because thou hast been faithful in a very little, have thou AUTHORITY OVER TEN CITIES… And he said likewise to him, Be thou also over five cities” (Luke 19:15–19).

This segment of the parable of pounds/talents is describing the rewards for those in the first resurrection that commences at the Second Coming of Jesus Christ. Paul portrays it for us when he says, “For the Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first: Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord” (l Thessalonians 4:16–17).

And where will He be? Where is He landing? He is returning to the Mount of Olives, in Jerusalem. Notice what the prophet Zechariah says, “Behold the day of the LORD cometh, and thy spoil shall be divided in the midst of thee. For I will gather all nations against Jerusalem to battle; …Then shall the LORD go forth, and fight against those nations, as when he fought in the day of battle. And his feet shall stand in that day upon the Mount of Olives, which is before Jerusalem on the east. .. And it shall be in that day, that living waters shall go out from Jerusalem; half of them toward the former sea, and half of them toward the hinder sea: in summer and in winter shall it be. And the LORD shall be king over ALL THE EARTH: in that day shall there be one LORD, and his name one (Zechariah 14:1–9).

As we can see, there is an enormous dimension of the REAL GOSPEL that, unfortunately, is grossly missed by many in the traditional Christian community. A great deal of the message Jesus Christ brought has been covered up by many of the Greco­-Hellenistic/Roman teachings of philosophers like Plato, Socrates, Cato, and Aristotle. The teachings of going to heaven upon one’s death is nothing more than the extension and continued propagation of the original lie committed by Satan in the Garden of Eden when he told Eve, “Ye shall not surely die” (Genesis 3:4).

Today literally tens of thousands of well-meaning traditional Christian people think they don’t die; because they’re taught to think they have an immortal soul that just goes on living in a differ­ent life form in a different dimensional location. They have been influenced and taught these Greco-Roman religious concepts down through the centuries, promoted by the Catholic, Protestant, and Evangelical movements of the traditional Christian community, resulting in blinding so many from the much more powerful and incredible real gospel truths of their realhuman potential—that of being born of God, born into His kingdom, literally changed, con­verted into an immortal spirit being, ruling and reigning with Christ as an immortal co-heir with Him!

So What Shall We Do?

In the book of Acts, Peter presents his first sermon upon receiving empowerment from the Holy Spirit. You can read about what he spoke on in Acts 2:14–36. The result of this presentation was many wanted to know what they should do! Notice: “Now when they heard this, they were pricked in their heart, and said…what shall we do? Then Peter said unto them, Repent and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Spirit” (Acts 2:37–38).

It appears that approximately three thousand people were baptized that same day (Acts 2:41). This was a tremendous beginning for this embryonic Church movement. As people responded with such belief and excitement, a momentum developed resulting in additional peo­ple joining the movement (Acts 2:47).

Remember this took place about fifty days after Jesus had risen from the dead. The coming and manifestation of the Holy Spirit was further validation of Jesus’ credibility. The fact that He was seen by hundreds of people verified His own statements and those of the prophets. The disciples along with others talked, walked, and ate with Him during this time. And now He had just been taken up into the clouds, right before their eyes, and they were told by two angels that He would come back “in like manner as ye have seen him go into heaven” (Acts 1:9–12). THIS WAS IMMENSELY EXCITING! Many who were there and witnessed this astonishing event were left in awe and amazement. They knew what He had shown them over the last seven weeks, and how this incredible conversion to SPIRIT LIFE was their potential too. It resulted in thousands of people wanting to do what­ever it took to attain that resurrection in like fashion.

Today we understand it’s not easy to believe the real gospel truth. It’s not a traditional message. It never was. That’s why some charac­terized it as a movement that “turns the world upside down.” Peter mentions that Christians could expect; “Knowing this first, that there shall come in the last days scoffers, walking after their own lusts, And saying Where is the promise of his coming?” (2 Peter 3:3–4). Yes, many have come and gone over the centuries. False prophets have announced exaggerated conditions and events that have never hap­pened, all contributing to justify the disbelief of “the many” over the years. Even Jesus said, “Take heed that no man deceive you. For many shall come in my name, saying, I am Christ; [many will preach Jesus is the Christ, the Messiah, or “Anointed”] AND SHALL DECEIVE MANY.” This is exactly what is going on in traditional Christianity.

Sadly, in today’s Christian community there are many using Jesus Christ’s name to do a great deal of wonderful works, but the unfortu­nate truth is that “many are not pleasing God our Father or Christ our Savior. Notice: “Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven; … MANY will say to me in that day, Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in thy name? And in thy name have cast out devils? And in thy name done many wonderful works? And then will I profess unto them, I never knew you: depart from me, ye that work iniquity [lawlessness]” (Matthew 7:20–23). This is a very sobering statement when one realizes the ramifications. To think you are pleasing God, but then find out you have “missed the mark” (sinned), is an extremely upsetting realization.

Therefore, it’s incumbent on every Christian and individual aspir­ing to be a Christian that we pursue a relationship with God based on the right “Spirit and Truth.” Jesus said, “But the hour cometh, and now is, when the true worshippers shall worship the Father in SPIRIT and in TRUTH: for the Father seeketh such to worship him” (John 4:23). God is seeking people who will PRIORITIZE TRUTH in their life. Without it our faith will be ill conceived. Those of us who want to please God must have a faith based on the right spirit and truth. Any other kind of faith will not be pleasing to God. A faith built on any­thing less than truth will lead us to the wrong spiritual approach to the faith God expects and requires to please Him (Hebrews 11:6).

So it’s essential we realize that, first, the Christian way is a selfless approach toward living. Jesus consistently taught that it was more blessed to give than to receive. Better to serve than to be served. Leadership was not to be like that of the Gentiles who ruled over peo­ple. Christ taught that whoever would be the greatest among us would take on the role of a servant, ministering to those who are in need. The Christian way is best explained by Christ Himself when He said, “Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world: For I was…” (Matthew 25:31–46). Take some time to read and study this latter portion of Matthew 25. Because understanding this concept is core to what Jesus Christ expects from every one of us as Christians.

In addition, it is significant we understand there were critical doc­trinal distinctions causing Paul to appeal to the Christians of his day to “stand fast, and hold the traditions,” as mentioned in 2 Thessalonians 2:15. He said, “Remember me in all things, and keep the ordinances [traditions], AS I DELIVERED THEM TO YOU” (1 Corinthians 11:2). And remember how Jude implores us to “contend for the faith which was once delivered unto the saints” (Jude 3). All of these comments indicate a “falling away” from the original truth. This early apostasy is well recognized by many church scholars and/or church historians. It’s a well-known fact of history that after the Roman Empire adopted Christianity as the state religion in the fourth century, the Christian church became inundated with unregen­erate people and took on a profile much like the Roman Empire. It became evident that instead of the Christian church conquering Rome, Rome had, in fact, conquered the church!

So today, we should be contending for the faith once delivered to the saints, a faith that is based on the original apostolic spirit and truth. This is fundamental to every Christian sincerely desiring to be a TRUE WORSHIPER of the living God. Understanding this is to under­stand the real gospel truth. And furthermore, recognizing that which is central to God’s calling is critical to the positioning of your rela­tionship with Him and your Savior.

This was the focus of the whole first-century church; it was a mes­sage about the Messengerand His message. It included the knowl­edge about His crucifixion and consequent sacrifice for us that we might have immortal life as a born spirit being. And it was also about the messageof a soon-coming world-ruling government that will have no end and commence here on earth, culminating with the Father ultimately tabernacling with mankind on this planet.

This new beginning is described by John when he wrote, “And I saw a new heaven and a new earth: for the first heaven and the first earth were passed away; and there was no more sea. And I John saw the holy city, New Jerusalem, coming down [to earth] from God out of heaven prepared as a bride adorned for her husband. And I heard a great voice out of heaven saying, Behold, the tabernacle of God is with men [on earth], and he will dwell with them, and they shall be his people, and God himself shall be with them, and be their God” (Revelation 21:1–3). John is describing God, the Father coming to earth to live with mankind commencing a kingdom without end. We are not going to heaven. It was never intended for us to go there because God the Father’s current location was always intended to be temporary. His original plan always included Him and our Savior making their abode with us here on earth, but as John describes a NEW HEAVEN AND A NEW EARTH! It will be, as has been mentioned, some­thing other than material, or physical, as we know it. It will be of a spiritual compositionthat is eternal. Notice what Paul says: “For our citizenship [loyalties] is in heaven; from whence also we look for the Saviour, the Lord Jesus Christ: Who shall change our vile body, that it may be fashioned like unto his glorious body, according to the working whereby he is able even to subdue all things unto himself” (Philippians 3:20–21).

Paul goes on to remind us to keep this life in perspective because it is, by comparison to eternity, but a moment in time. Notice what he says: “We look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen: for the things which are seen are TEMPORAL; but the things which are not seen are ETERNAL” (2 Corinthians 4:18). Along the same lines Peter, after explaining how the Lord will return and all that we see will eventually be burned up, says, “Nevertheless we, according to his promise, look for new heavens and a new earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness. Wherefore, beloved, seeing that ye look for such things [spiritual things], be diligent that ye may be found of him in peace, without spot, and blameless” (2 Peter 3:13–14).

The promise to be part of this new heaven and new earth is ours! We have been promised to be co-heirs with Christ, destined to share in His inheritance. Paul assures us of this by saying, “The Spirit itself beareth witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God: And if children, then heirs; heirs of God, and joint-heirs with Christ; if so be that we suffer with him, that we may be also glorified together” (Romans 8:16–17). And that glory is the resurrection into immortal life as a literally BORN IMMORTAL SPIRIT BEING! What a tremendouslyincredible human potential!

God has provided for those who accept Jesus Christ as their Savior and take on His life’s teachings (doctrines, commandments) and faith as their values, a reward of immortal spirit life and entrance into His universal kingdom upon Jesus’ return to this planet. We will, for a thousand years, rule with Christ on this earth as kings and priest—but that is just the beginning. Remember what the prophet Isaiah said: “Of the increase of his government and peace there shall be no end” (Isaiah 9:7) And Daniel says, “But the saints of the most High shall take the kingdom [the beast power in the end times], and possess the kingdom forever, even forever and ever” (Daniel 7:18, 27). What a fantastic future we have as Christians. The REAL GOSPEL TRUTH holds a dynamic future for those willing to give their lives to God as living sacrifices.

The choice is yours!

 Copyright © 2008 The Church of God International, Tyler, Texas
All rights reserved   Author: Bill Watson

Booklet-Who Changed the Sabbath to Sunday?

There can be no doubt that Christ, His disciples, and the first-century Christians kept Saturday, the seventh-day Sabbath. Yet, today, most of the Christian professing world keeps Sunday, the first day of the week, calling it the Sabbath. Who made this change, and how did it occur?

No serious student of the Scriptures can deny that God instituted the Sabbath at creation and designated the seventh day to be kept holy. “And on the seventh day God ended His work which He had made; and He rested on the seventh day from all His work which He had made. And God blessed the seventh day, and sanctified it: because that in it He had rested from all His work which God created and made” (Genesis 2:2–3). It was later codified as the Fourth Commandment (Exodus 20:8–11).

The Word of God makes it expressly clear that Sabbath observance is a special sign or “mark” between God and His people. There is also no uncertainty that Christ, His disciples, and the first-century Christians kept the seventh-day Sabbath as commanded—the day we now call “Saturday” (Mark 2:28; Luke 4:16).

Is There Any Biblical Support for Sunday Observance?

There is absolutely no New Testament text stating that God, Jesus, or the apostles changed the Sabbath to Sunday—not a text, not a word, not even a hint or suggestion. If there were, those chapters and verses would be loudly heralded by Sabbath opposers. Had Paul or any other apostle taught a change from Sabbath to Sunday, the first day of the week, an absolute firestorm of protest would have arisen from conservative Jewish Christians. The Pharisees and scribes would have insisted that Paul or any other person even suggesting such a thing be stoned to death for the sin of Sabbath-breaking. This would have been a much larger issue than the controversy over circumcision!

The self-righteous Pharisees had already falsely accused Christ of breaking the Sabbath because He violated the added man-made rules and traditions they placed upon the Sabbath (Mark 2:24). The total absence of any such controversy over a change in the day of worship is one of the best evidences showing the apostles and other New Testament Christians did notchange the day. On the contrary, we have a record of many Sabbaths that Paul and his traveling companions kept long after the resurrection of Jesus Christ. Read of them in your own Bible in Acts 13:14, 27, 42–44; 15:21; 16:13; 17:2; and 18:4. Acts 13:42–44 is especially significant in that Paul and Barnabas, when speaking at a Jewish synagogue, were invited to speak again the next Sabbath. This would have been Paul’s golden opportunity to tell the people to meet with him the next day rather than waiting a whole week for the Sabbath. But, “on the next Sabbath almost the whole city [Jews and Gentiles alike] gathered to hear the word of the Lord.”

Yet today, most of the Christian professing world keeps Sunday, the first day of the week, calling it the Sabbath. The question arises then, who changed the Sabbath to Sunday, and howdid it occur? The answer may amaze you!

Biblical Testimony

The New Testament plainly shows we are to continue keeping the commandments (Mathew 5:17–18; 19:17; 28:20)—all ten of them. Where, then, do men get the “authority” to changethe Fourth Commandment by substituting Sunday for the original Sabbath Christ and the apostles kept?

The Bible prophesied many centuries earlier that the time would come when men would think to change times and laws (Daniel 7:25). Many Bible prophecies are “dual” in nature—that is, they have a type and antitype, an earlier and a later fulfillment. Though speaking specifically of the soon-coming antichrist, we can see the forerunner type documented in history.

The Watering Down of the Sabbath in the First 300 Years

The Christians during the apostolic era, from about 35 to 100 A.D., kept Sabbath on the designated seventh day of the week. For the first 300 years of Christian history, when the Roman emperors regarded themselves as gods, Christianity became an “illegal religion,” and God’s people were scattered abroad (Acts 8:1). Judaism, however, was regarded at that time as “legal,” as long as they obeyed Roman laws. Thus, during the apostolic era, Christians found it convenient to let the Roman authorities think of them as Jews, which gained them legitimacy with the Roman government. However, when the Jews rebelled against Rome, the Romans put down their rebellion by destroying Jerusalem in A.D. 70 and again in A.D. 135. Obviously, the Roman government’s suppression of the Jews made it increasingly uncomfortable for Christians to be thought of as Jewish. At that time, Sunday was the rest day of the Roman Empire, whose religion was Mithraism, a form of sun worship. Since Sabbath observance is visible to others, some Christians in the early second century sought to distance themselves from Judaism by observing a different day, thus “blending in” to the society around them.

During the Empire-wide Christian persecutions under Nero, Maximin, Diocletian, and Galerius, Sabbath-keeping Christians were hunted down, tortured, and, for sport, often used for entertainment in the Colisseum.

Constantine Made Sunday a Civil Rest Day

When Emperor Constantine I—a pagan sun-worshipper—came to power in A.D. 313, he legalized Christianity and made the first Sunday-keeping law. His infamous Sunday enforcement law of March 7, A.D. 321, reads as follows: “On the venerable Day of the Sun let the magistrates and people residing in cities rest, and let all workshops be closed.” (Codex Justinianus 3.12.3, trans. Philip Schaff, History of the Christian Church, 5th ed. (New York, 1902), 3:380, note 1.)

The Sunday law was officially confirmed by the Roman Papacy. The Council of Laodicea in A.D. 364 decreed, “Christians shall not Judaize and be idle on Saturday but shall work on that day; but the Lord’s day they shall especially honour, and, as being Christians, shall, if possible, do no work on that day. If, however, they are found Judaizing, they shall be shut out from Christ” (Strand, op. cit., citing Charles J. Hefele, A History of the Councils of the Church, 2 [Edinburgh, 1876] 316).

Cardinal Gibbons, in Faith of Our Fathers, 92nd ed., p. 89, freely admits, “You may read the Bible from Genesis to Revelation, and you will not find a single line authorizing the sanctification of Sunday. The Scriptures enforce the religious observance of Saturday, a day which we [the Catholic Church] never sanctify.”

Again, “The Catholic Church, … by virtue of her divine mission, changed the day from Saturday to Sunday” (The Catholic Mirror, official publication of James Cardinal Gibbons, Sept. 23, 1893).

“Protestants do not realize that by observing Sunday, they accept the authority of thespokesperson of the Church, the Pope” (Our Sunday Visitor, February 5, 1950).

“Of course the Catholic Church claims that the change [Saturday Sabbath to Sunday] was her act… And the act is a mark of her ecclesiastical authority in religious things” (H.F. Thomas, Chancellor of Cardinal Gibbons).

“Sunday is our mark of authority… the church is above the Bible, and this transference of Sabbath observance is proof of that fact” (Catholic Record of London, Ontario Sept 1, 1923).

What a shocking admission!

A Prophecy Come to Pass!

At this point we need to note an amazing prophecy. Daniel 7:25 foretold, “And he shall speak great words against the most High, and shall wear out the saints of the most High, and think to change times and laws.” Quoting Daniel 7:25, Adam Clarke’s Commentary on the Biblesays:

He shall speak great words against the Most High] Literally, Sermones quasi Deus loquetur; “He shall speak as if he were God.” So Jerome quotes from Symmachus. To none can this apply so well or so fully as to the popes of Rome. They have assumedinfallibility, which belongs only to God. They profess to forgive sins, which belongs only to God. They profess to open and shut heaven, which belongs only to God. They profess to be higher than all the kings of the earth, which belongs only to God. And they gobeyond God in pretending to loose whole nations from their oath of allegiance to their kings, when such kings do not please them! And they go against God when they give indulgences for sin. This is the worst of all blasphemies!

And shall wear out the saints] By wars, crusades, massacres, inquisitions, and persecutions of all kinds. What in this way have they not done against all those who have protested against their innovations, and refused to submit to their idolatrous worship?Witness the exterminating crusades published against the Waldenses and Albigenses. Witness John Huss, and Jerome of Prague. Witness the Smithfield fires in England! Witness God and man against this bloody, persecuting, ruthless, and impure Church!

And think to change times and laws] Appointing fasts and feasts; canonizing persons whom he chooses to call saints; granting pardons and indulgences for sins; instituting new modes of worship utterly unknown to the Christian Church; new articles of faith; new rules of practice; and reversing, with pleasure, the laws both of God and man.­–Dodd” (Emphasis his; Clarke’s Commentary on the Bible, Volume IV, p. 594).

Who Changed the Sabbath to Sunday?

Your Bible says, “But in vain [uselessness] they do worship Me, teaching for doctrines the commandments of men” (Matthew 15:9; Mark 7:7).

Further, “To the law and to the testimony: if they speak not according to this word [the Bible], it is because there is no light in them” (Isaiah 8:20).

“Prove to me from the Bible alone that I am bound to keep Sunday holy. There is no such law in the Bible. It is a law of the Catholic Church alone. The Catholic Church says, by my divine power I abolish the Sabbath day and command you to keep holy the first day of the week. And lo! The entire civilized world bows down in reverent obedience to the command of the Holy Catholic Church” (Thomas Enright, CSSR, President, Redemptorist College [Roman Catholic], Kansas City, MO, Feb. 18, 1884).

“The Pope has power to change times, to abrogate laws, and to dispense with all things, even the precepts of Christ. The Pope has authority and has often exercised it, to dispense with the command of Christ” (Decretal, de Tranlatic Episcop).

It is a matter of Biblical and secular history that God never changed His holy Sabbath or transferred its solemnity to Sunday. Who did?

Rome, in concert with the Roman Catholic Church, changed Sabbath to Sunday!

What will you believe? Whom will you follow? The God of your Bible—or the traditions of men?

The choice, dear reader, is yours.

Published by The Church of God International, PO Box 2525, Tyler, TX 75710.

Text: Lloyd W. Cary

Booklet-Once Saved Always Saved

Can a truly converted Christian ever lose his salvation? Many evangelical fundamentalists say it is impossible. A person can no more “work” his way out of salvation, they say, than he can “work” his way into salvation. But what does the Bible say?

While some who call themselves fundamentalists do not believe in the doctrine know as “eternal security” (commonly known as “once saved, always saved”), most apparently do. It seems that in the minds of many, the doctrine is one of the “essentials” of Protestant Christianity.

The idea is that since there is nothing a sinner can do to earn salvation, there is nothing a saved person can do to lose it. The moment a person “accepts Jesus,” they claim, his salvation is secured and he faces no risk of ever losing it.

Some fundamentalists claim that a saved person will not commit serious sins. They say that anyone who claims to be “saved” and yet commits serious sins never was truly saved.

But others claim that no mater what a saved person does, he can never lose his salvation. Salvation, they say, is not a matter of choice. Just as a person cannot “work” his way into it with righteous deeds, he cannot “work” his way out of it with unrighteous deeds!

Here’s the way Wilson Ewin puts it: “…the person who places his faith in the Lord Jesus Christ and His Blood shed at Calvary is eternally secure. He can never lose his salvation. No personal breaking of God’s or man’s laws or commandments can nullify that status” (There Is Therefore Now No Condemnation).

Fundamentalists think that if personal sin can result in loss of salvation, then Christ’s redemptive work is not “all sufficient.” They apparently expand the word “all” to take in unrepented sins.

But does the Bible support such a view? Does freedom from condemnation mean that loss of salvation is impossible? If not—if a Christian can, through returning to a life of sin, lose his salvation—then the “once saved, always saved” doctrine is heretical to the very core!

Let’s see what the Bible really says on this matter.

Loss of Salvation Through Willful Sin

The writer of the book of Hebrews said, “For if we sin wilfully after that we have received the knowledge of the truth, there remaineth no more sacrifice for sin, But a certain fearful looking for of judgment and fiery indignation, which shall devour the adversaries” (Hebrews 10:26).

How do fundamentalists explain this passage? They claim that it is not speaking of truly converted Christians, but pertains to those unsaved persons who, after receiving the knowledge of the truth, still refuse to accept the substitutionary sacrifice of Jesus Christ.

However attractive, this interpretation does violence to the context. The “we” of verse 26 includes both the writer and the readers of the epistle.

Notice the preceding verses:

“Let us draw near with a true heart in full assurance of faith, having our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience, and our bodies washed with pure water. [The writer clearly does not have unconverted people in view! He is speaking to people who have already experienced baptism and spiritual cleansing.] Let us hold fast the profession of our faith [“hold fast” means to “hold onto,” not “receive for the first time”] without wavering; (for he is faithful that promised;) And let us consider one another to provoke unto love and to good works: Not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together, as the manner of some is; but exhorting one another: and so much the more, as we see the day approaching” (Hebrews 10:22-25).

The above admonition forms the context wherein verse 26 is set. The writer is clearly not speaking to non-Christians, or “unsaved” persons; he is urging truly converted members of God’s New Testament church to hold tenaciously to the Faith once delivered.

Notice the author’s use of “us” and related terms: “Let us draw near…Let us hold fast…let usconsider one another…Not forsaking the assembling of ourselves…” Then, after all this admonition, he says, “For if we sin willfully….there remaineth no more sacrifice for sins.” Can there be any doubt that the writer is speaking to truly converted Christians? None whatsoever! The context will allow for no other conclusion.

And there’s more proof that the writer is saying that Christians can lose their salvation. Notice what he says in the verses immediately following his warning of “judgment and fiery indignation” for those who “sin willfully”.

“He that despised Moses’ law died without mercy under two or three witnesses: Of how much sorer punishment, suppose ye, shall he be thought worthy, who hath trodden under foot the Son of God, and hath counted the blood of the covenant, wherewith he was sanctified, an unholy thing, and hath done despite unto the Spirit of grace?” (verses 28,29).

The writer does not say “wherewith he could have been sanctified had he only accepted Jesus”; he says “wherewith he was [had been] sanctified [set apart, forgiven].” Clearly, he is saying that a Christian—a converted, Spirit-begotten, member of God’s true church—can lose his salvation by returning to a life of sin!

Some fundamentalists recognize the problems with trying to make this verse speak of non-Christian persons, so they have found another interpretation that enables them to hang on to their “once saved, always saved” doctrine. This interpretation depends on the word “if”: “For ifwe sin wilfully…there remaineth no more sacrifice for sins.” The writer is merely presenting a hypothesis, they say, and does not mean that any true Christian would ever turn again to a life of sin.

Nonsense! What’s the point of saying it if it is nothing more than a hypotheses? Again the passage should be understood in light of its context, not in light of Protestant evangelical tradition.

The author is not trying to say, “Now this is what would happen to a Christian if it were possible for him to sin wilfully….” No, he is exhorting God’s people to stay close to their High Priest, to hold tenaciously to the Faith, and to encourage each other so that they can avoid the temptations that could lead them into sinfulness and result in loss of salvation.

A few chapters earlier, the writer states unequivocally that loss of salvation is a very real possibility. He writes:

“For it is impossible for those who were once enlightened, and have tasted of the heavenly gift, and were made partakers of the Holy Spirit, And have tasted the good word of God, and the powers of the world to come, if they shall fall away, to renew the again unto repentance; seeing they crucify to themselves the Son of God afresh, and put Him to an open shame” (Hebrews 6:4-6).

Incredibly, this passage is just not clear enough to prove to some Protestant fundamentalists that loss of salvation is possible! They get around the obvious by claiming that Judas Iscariot experienced all the good things mentioned in this passage, but was never converted.

True, Judas was never truly converted, but to claim that he had been at once unconverted anda “partaker of the Holy Spirit” requires that several important scriptures be twisted beyond recognition! And to say that becoming a partaker of the Holy Spirit and experiencing spiritual enlightenment and divine revelation does not indicate true conversion is simply untenable.

Some are shocked to learn that the apostles were not “partakers of the Holy spirit” until afterthe death, resurrection, and ascension of Jesus Christ! During the final hours of His life as a mortal human being, Jesus promised His disciples that God would send the Holy Spirit, and that the spirit would lead them into “all truth” and show them “things to come” (see John 14:16,17; 15:26; 16:13). This indicates that the apostles had at that time yet to be “partakers of the Holy Spirit,” and had yet to be “enlightened” or to taste of the “heavenly gift…the good word of God, and the powers of the world to come.”

Jesus told the apostles that the Spirit “dwelleth with you, and shall be in you” (John 14:17). After His resurrection but before the Day of Pentecost, He “commanded them [the disciples] that they should not depart from Jerusalem, but wait for the promise of the Father” (Acts 1:4). He said to them, “For John truly baptized with water; but ye shall be baptized with the Holy Spirit not many days hence” (verse 5), and added, “But ye shall receive power after that the Holy Spirit is come upon you…” (verse 8).

The Bible reveals that some few throughout Israel’s history had received the Holy Spirit, but the availability of the Spirit was greatly limited before the Day of Pentecost (Acts 2). On that day, thousands received it, and in the ensuing decades, many more became “partakers of the Holy Spirit.” These facts destroy the idea that Hebrews 6:4-6 speaks of unconverted people.

Further, the expressions “fall away” and “renew them again unto repentance” show that the writer does not have non-Christians in view. He would not have spoken of the impossibility of being renewed (or restored) “again unto repentance” had the people he had in mind not previously experienced repentance. Nor would he have spoken of “falling away” from something that had never been experienced.

While the truly converted Christian should have a sense of assurance about his salvation, he should also recognize the fact that salvation can be lost!

The Goodness and Severity of God

Paul encouraged the churches to rejoice in the assurance of salvation. He wrote: “For I am persuaded, that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers nor things present, nor things to come, Nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord” (Romans 8:38,39).

Yet, he also warned of the possibility of loss of salvation. Speaking of converted Gentiles, Paul said: “Be not high-minded, but fear [i.e., the people of Israel who rejected Christ], take heed lest He also spare not thee.

“Behold therefore the goodness and severity of God: on them which fell, severity; but toward thee, goodness, if thou continue in his goodness: otherwise thou also shalt be cut off. And they [unbelieving Israelites] also, if they abide not still in unbelief, shall be graffed in: for God is able to graff them in again” (Romans 11:20-23).

Paul was not speaking of merited “rewards”; he was speaking of unbelievers becoming believers and believers becoming unbelievers! He acknowledged the possibility of loss of salvation!

He also warned the Galatians of this very real possibility: “Behold, I Paul say unto you, that if ye be circumcised [for the purpose obtaining salvation], Christ shall profit you nothing. For I testify again to every man that is circumcised, that he is a debtor to do the whole law. Christ is become of no effect unto you, whosoever of you are justified by the law; ye are fallen from grace” (Galatians 5:2-4).

Some fundamentalists strain the passage to say that “fallen from grace” is not to be taken as anactual fall from grace, but as merely a departure, on the part of the believer, of dependence on grace as the basis of the Christian’s relationship with God.

What utter nonsense! If Paul intended to say, “You no longer depend on grace,” then why didn’t he? Why did he instead insist upon such powerful phrases as “Christ shall profit you nothing,” “Christ is become of no effect unto you,” “ye are fallen from grace,” and “be not entangled again with the yoke of bondage”? Why did he insist that “as many as are of the works of the law [i.e., depend upon works of the law for justification] are under the curse” (Galatians 3:10)?

If Paul thought loss of salvation an impossibility, why did he write, “But I keep under my body, and bring it into subjection: lest that by any means, when I have preached to others, I myself should be a castaway” (1 Corinthians 9:27)? Does becoming a “castaway” have to do only with loss of “rewards,” but not loss of eternal life?

Notice that Paul said, “lest that by any means, when I have preached to others…” What did Paul preach to others? He preached the Gospel of Jesus Christ, the message of salvation, did he not? Then what was he speaking of when he said “lest…I myself should be a castaway”? Obviously, he was speaking of the possibility of losing out on the very salvation he had so vigorously preached!

The fundamentalists’ doctrine of “irresistible grace” is clearly foreign to the revelation of God’s Word. Man was endowed with the power of free choice. If a person, once called and converted, gives in to his fleshly lusts, turns away from the way of life to which he was called, and wilfully returns to a life of sinful behavior, there remains only a “fearful looking for of judgment and fiery indignation, which shall devour the adversaries.”

Of course, it must be said that God is not willing that any should perish, and that any time a “backslider” chooses to cooperate with the Spirit of grace, repent, and return to God through the mediatorship of Jesus Christ, he can!

However, be warned! The Bible admonishes, “Seek ye the Lord while He may be found, call ye upon Him while He is near” (Isaiah 55:6). This indicates that there will be a time when God cannot be found—a time when there will be no more opportunity to repent.

In spite of the evidence that loss of salvation is possible, fundamentalists still have ways of reasoning their way around the truth. They resort to a limited interpretation of favorite “proof texts.” Let’s examine several of them.

The Father Wills That Christ “Should Lose Nothing”

Jesus Christ said: “All that the Father giveth me shall come to me; and him that cometh to me I will in no wise cast out. For I came down from heaven, not to do mine own will, but the will of Him that sent me. And this is the Father’s will which hath sent me, that of all which He hath given me I should lose nothing, but should raise it up again at the last day” (John 6:37-39).

Fundamentalists force at least two assumptions into this passage to make it fit their “once saved, always saved” doctrine. First, they assume that Christ’s statement, “I will in no wise cast [him] out,” is unconditional. Second, they assume that “the Father’s will” is God’s unconditional decree, rather than simply His desire

Notice that Jesus describes His followers as “all which He [the Father] hath given me.” The same description is found in Jesus’ prayer on the night of His betrayal.

Notice: “And now I am no more in the world, but these [His disciples] are in the world, and I come to thee. Holy Father, keep through thine own name those whom thou hast given me, that they may be one, as we are. While I was with them in the world, I kept them in thy name:those that thou gavest me I have kept, and none of them is lost…” (John 17:11,12).

Now, if we stop right there, after the phrase “none of them is lost,” and apply the fundamentalists’ ay of reasoning to this passage, we would conclude that all Christ’s disciples, having been kept in the Father’s name, were to be everlastingly one in spirit and purpose, and none would ever be lost. However, the remaining words of verse 12 leave no room for such an interpretation:

“…and none of them is lost, but the son of perdition [Judas]; that the scripture might be fulfilled.”

Clearly, Judas had been one of those the Father had given to Christ; yet, he was “lost.” He did not go on to become one of the foundational “stones” of the New Testament church; did not become an apostle who, like Peter, John, Paul, and others, went out and preached the Gospel powerfully, calling on thousands to “Repent, and be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins!”

Christ’s statements as recorded in John 6:37-39 are clearly conditional. He will not in any wise cast out those who come to Him. On the contrary, He will nurture them, protect them, give them strength enough to resist any adversary that would lead them astray. But if they choose to disobey God, choose to reject the grace by which they were called, choose the way of the Devil and the world over the way of God, then Christ will not force them into submission. He will always be there for them, ready to hear their cries of repentance, ready to intercede on their behalf if and when they turn from their wicked ways and seek to return to God, but He will not take away their power of will or freedom of choice.

The “Father’s will” is that all His children abide in His will. But He wants each of His children to willingly submit to His will. He refuses to create androids that can only do whatever they are programmed to do. God doesn’t want mindless automatons; He wants thoughtful, lovingchildren!

It may be a father’s will that his son go to college, study hard, and become a doctor. But the father’s will does not overpower the son’s ability to choose his own road in life. The same is true of the Heavenly Father’s will. He “wills” that all His children obey Him, but He does not take away their power of choice, does not force His will upon them.

Fundamentalists are inconsistent in the way they handle the Scriptures. They point to the above passage as “proof” that saved persons cannot lose their salvation. Yet, other texts wherein God’s will is stated are interpreted differently.

Take, for instance, 1 Timothy 2:3,4: “For this is good and acceptable in the sight of God our Saviour; Who will have all men to be saved….”

Fundamentalists rightly point out that this passage simply means that God desires that all accept His offer of salvation, but does not mean that all will be saved. If they would apply the same mode of understanding to John 6:39, they would be able to see the “Father’s will” is not God’s determinate decree, but is simply His purposeful desire.

Can Christians be “Plucked” From Christ’s Hand?

Another scripture fundamentalists often quote as “proof” of indefectibility is John 10:27-29:

“My sheep hear my voice, and I know them, and they follow me: And I give unto them eternal life; and they shall never perish, neither shall any man pluck them out of my hand. My Father, which gave them me, is greater than all; and no man is able to pluck them out of my Father’s hand.”

Does this passage say that it is impossible for a “sheep” to lose his place in the Good Shepherd’s fold? No, it does not! It simply says that the Father and the Son are stronger than any one who might attempt to “pluck” the believer from the Father’s (or Son’s) hand. But we should not read this scripture as an unconditional promise.

A passage such as this should not be the basis on which a doctrine is developed, but should be understood in the light of other, clearer, texts. Hebrews 10:26-29, for instance, is clear. It tells us that there is “no more sacrifice for sins,” but only “a certain fearful looking for of judgment and fiery indignation,” for those members of God’s church who deliberately, of their own free will and volition, return to a life of sinful activity.

Now, in light of this clear scripture, how are we to understand John 10:27-29? Let’s take it verse by verse:

Verse 37: “My sheep hear my voice, and I know them, and they follow me.” This was said to a group of unbelieving Jews who obviously were not His “sheep.” Jesus did not need to state the fact that it is possible for a sheep who follows Him to turn away from the lead of the Shepherd and stray from the flock.

Verse 28: “And I give unto them eternal life; and they shall never perish, neither shall any man pluck them out of my hand.” Jesus was looking beyond this life to the eternal state (“they shall never perish”), and was expressing the ideal outcome for all those God calls to eternal life. God is infinitely stronger than any sheep stealer, whether human or angelic. A Christian who returns to sinful living, perhaps through the influence of others, should realize that his “fall from grace” was not due to God’s inability to protect him.

Verse 29: “My Father, which gave them me, is greater than all; and no man is able to pluck them out of my Father’s hand.” Again, the point is that God is greater than any would-be sheep thief. No Christian returns to a life of sin because God was too weak to sustain and protect him. People return to sinful living because they are enticed by their own lusts that war in their members.

James wrote: “Let no man say when he is tempted, I am tempted of God: for God cannot be tempted with evil, neither tempteth He any man: But every man is tempted, when he is drawn away of his own lusts, and enticed. Then when lust hath conceived, it bringeth forth sin: and sin, when it is finished, bringeth forth death” (James 1:13-15).

James was writing to converted, Spirit-filled members of God’s true church! This passage proves that a true Christian is capable of giving-in to his own lusts and returning to sin, which, if unrepented, will result in the “second death” in Gehenna fire! (See Revelation 20:14-15).

Matthew 10:28 throws more light on the words of Jesus (as recorded in John 10:27-29).

Jesus said: “And fear not them which kill the body, but are not able to kill the soul: but rather fear Him [God] which is able to destroy both soul and body in hell [Gehenna].”

Jesus simply meant that men can kill the body, but are unable to take away God’s gift of eternal life. Don’t fear them, Jesus said, but fear the One who can destroy both!

Just as men cannot take away God’s gift of eternal life, cannot destroy the spiritual “embryo”—the “new creature in Christ”—that is forming and developing within every Spirit-begotten member of God’s church, men cannot “pluck” the true follower of Jesus Christ from the Father’s hand.

Remember, Jesus was speaking to His disciples, those who would become converted on the Day of Pentecost, and who would become part of the foundation of the New Testament church. He plainly told them to fear Him who has the power to destroy them in a lake of fire!

To “fear” God is to stand in absolute awe of Him, with deepest respect, trembling at His Word! If loss of salvation were impossible, why would Jesus tell His disciples to fear the One who has power to take it away?

What About “Predestination”?

The doctrine of “irresistible grace” states that human will cannot resist the will of God; therefore, when God draws an individual to Himself, the individual will submit. Those who hold this belief say that all the saved, from the time of Adam to the end of the age, were “predestined” to salvation before the world began. Those not chosen for salvation before the foundation of the world cannot be saved, no matter how diligently they seek it. But the predestined, those chosen of God from the beginning, cannot escape salvation. Their eternal destiny was secured eons before they were born.

One of the chief proof texts used to support this doctrine is Romans 8:29,30:

“For whom He [God] did foreknow, He also did predestinate to be conformed to the image of His Son, that He might be the Firstborn among many brethren. Moreover whom He did predestinate, them He also called: and whom He called, them He also justified: and whom He justified, them He also glorified.”

Does “foreknowledge” suggest that God determined thousands of years ago who would be saved and who would not? No! The term simply suggests that God knew us before we knew Him, that His knowing us was essential to our knowing Him.

John wrote, “We love Him, because He first loved us” (1 John 4:19). Paul asked, “Who has ever given to God, that God should repay him?” (Romans 11:35, NIV). In his epistle to the Galatians, he said, “But now, after that ye have known God, or rather are known of God…” (4:9), meaning that a person can come to know God in a personal, intimate way only after God has known him.

The above passages show that God’s people came to know and love God because God first knew and loved them. Once we were “known of Him,” we had the opportunity to “know” Him as our Heavenly Father—hence, He “foreknew” us.

Those foreknown of Him were predestined to be “conformed to the image of His Son.” Does this mean that the eternal destiny of those chosen of God is sealed, and that the “predestined” person has no choice but to enter the Kingdom of God?

No, it does not! The term “predestination” simply suggests that God has predetermined the destiny of those He calls, but does not indicate that He has predetermined whether they will remain faithful to their calling. Our destiny is to be “conformed to the image of His Son.” But just as it is possible for an airplane “predestined” to land in a given place within a given time frame to crash and never reach its intended destination, so it is possible for those “predestined” to God’s Kingdom to “fall away” and never reach the destination God had established for them.

Much of the misunderstanding seems to stem from preconceived ideas about such terms as “foreknowledge” and “predestination.” Some modern English translators give clarity to the passage by replacing these terms with words more meaningful to the modern reader.

Notice how Williams translates Romans 8:29,30: “For those on whom He set His heart beforehand He marked off as His own to be made like His Son, that He might be the eldest of many brothers; and those whom He marked off as His own He also called; and those whom He calls He brings into right standing with Himself; those who He brings into right standing with Himself He also glorifies” (New Testament in the Language of the People).

This passage gives no support to the “irresistible grace” theory. Rather, it agrees perfectly with the many scriptures that speak of conditions believers must meet in order to continue in justification.

Conditions for Believers

Those who are saved by grace through faith cannot continue in the state of justification if they refuse to put away their old, sinful habits.

Jesus said: “I am the true vine, and my Father is the husbandman. Every branch in me [this is clearly not speaking of unbelievers!] that beareth not fruit [i.e., continues in his old way of life, making no changes, being unfaithful to his calling] He taketh away; and every branch that beareth fruit, He purgeth it, that it may bring forth more fruit…. Abide in me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine; no more can ye, except ye abide in me…. If a man abide not in me, he is cast forth as a branch, and is withered; and men gather them, and cast them into the fire, and they are burned” (John 15:1,2,4,6).

This passage clearly says that those who are in Christ can lose their salvation by refusing toabide in Him! This concurs with many scriptures. Notice the following:

I Corinthians 15:1,2: “Moreover, brethren, I declare unto you the gospel which I preached unto you, which also ye have received, and wherein ye stand; By which also ye are saved, if ye keep in memory [or “hold fast”] what I preached unto you, unless ye have believed in vain.” Notice the conditional “if.”

Colossians 1:21-23: “And you, that were sometime alienated and enemies in your mind by wicked works, yet now hath He reconciled In the body of His flesh through death, to present you holy and unblamable and unreprovable in His sight: If ye continue in the faith grounded and settled, and be not moved away from the hope of the gospel….” If one does not “continue in the faith,” can he expect to b presented “holy and unblamable and unreprovable”? Obviously not!

I John 2:24,25: “Let that therefore abide in you, which ye have heard from the beginning. If that which ye have heard from the beginning shall remain in you, ye also shall continue in the Son, and in the Father. And this is the promise that He hath promised us, even eternal life.” If “that which ye have heard” does not “remain in you,” then the promise of eternal life no longer applies.

If it is impossible for a saved person to fall from a right standing with God, then he need not be concerned about falling. Yet, Paul cautioned, “Wherefore let him that thinketh he standeth take heed lest he fall” (1 Corinthians 10:12); and Peter warned, “Ye therefore, beloved, seeing ye know these things before, beware lest ye also, being led away with the error of the wicked, fall from your own stedfastness” (2 Peter 3:17).

The closing words of James’ epistle would make little sense if falling from grace were impossible. James wrote: “Brethren, if any of you do err from the truth, and one convert him; Let him know, that he which converteth the sinner from the error of his way shall save a soul from death, an shall hide a multitude of sins” (James 5:19,20). James was speaking of Christians erring from the truth, and said that those who err are sinners. Can a Christian become a sinner in need of forgiveness? This passage says yes!

Peter also spoke of the possibility of erring from the truth: “For if after they have escaped the pollutions of the world through the knowledge of the Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, they are again entangled therein, and overcome, the latter end is worse with them than the beginning. For it had been better for them not to have known the way of righteousness, than, after they have known it, to turn from the holy commandment delivered unto them. But it happened unto them according to the true proverb, The dog is turned to his own vomit again; and the sow that was washed to her wallowing in the mire” (2 Peter 2:20-22).

Peter was not speaking of people who, though having a knowledge of salvation, had never actually become converted members of Gods true church. Had he had the unconverted (unsaved) in view, he would not have described them as people who “have escaped the pollutions of the world.” Further, if loss of salvation were not in view, it would have made no sense for Peter to say that “the latter end is worse with them than the beginning.”

If a person could not resist the power of grace drawing him to the Faith, then surely grace would not allow him to depart from the Faith once he arrived. Yet, Paul warned of apostasy: “Now the spirit speaketh expressly, that in the latter times some shall depart form the faith, giving heed to seducing spirits, and doctrines of devils” (1 Timothy 4:1).

Giving heed to evil spirits is one way to fall from grace. The love of money is another way. In the same epistle, Paul warned: “For the love of money is the root of all evil: which while some coveted after, they have erred [margin: “been seduced”] from the faith, and pierced themselves through with many sorrows” (1 Timothy 6:10).

If Paul didn’t believe it was possible to fall from grace, it would have been pointless for him to exhort Timothy to “Fight the good fight of faith, lay hold on eternal life, whereunto thou art called, and hast professed a good profession before many witnesses” (verse 12).

Of course, those who believe in the “once saved, always saved” doctrine have ways of “explaining” all the above scriptures. But anyone who simply reads the above passages, and realizes that the scriptural authors used ordinary language in order to convey the truth as clearly as possible, should have no difficulty in understanding the truth of this matter.

On the Positive Side

The fact that salvation can be lost may be troubling to some, especially those who have for years believed the opposite. But it shouldn’t be, for there are as man—if not more—words of assurance as there are words of warning. The believer is not left alone, with no real assurance of salvation. We lose out only when we choose to do so. But many passages of Scripture speak of God’s faithfulness, of His ability to keep and help us, of His promise to never forsake us.

Some of the most encouraging words of Scripture are found in Romans the eighth chapter. Paul wrote: “If God be for us, who can be against us? He that spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up for us all, how shall He not with Him also freely give us all things? Who shall lay any thing to the charge of God’s elect? It is God that justifieth.

“Who is he that condemneth? It is Christ that died, yea rather, that is risen again, who is even at the right hand of God, who also maketh intercession for us. Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? Shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword? As it is written, For thy sake we are killed all the day long: we are accounted as sheep for the slaughter.

“Nay, in all these thing we are more than conquerors through Him that loved us” (Romans 8:31-37).

If we have come to God through faith in Jesus Christ, we are not half-conquerors, nor are wejust conquerors; we are more than conquerors—so says your Bible! Not only have we been declared righteous on the basis of faith, but we have the assurance that God, Who loved us enough to send His son to this earth tot die an excruciatingly painful death in our stead, will not just give up on us.

When we err, He gives us every opportunity, nudges us with His Holy Spirit, chastens us that we may see the error of our way and repent. He assures us that there will never come a trial too great to endure, as long as we keep our eyes on Christ. And we can rest assured that He is always there, always willing to hear our confessions, forgive us our transgressions, help us through difficult times.

“Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of need” (Hebrews 4:16). “If we confess our sins, He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all unrighteousness” (1 John 1:9).

Copyright © 2000 The Church of God International, Tyler, Texas

All rights reserved. Text: Vance A. Stinson

Booklet – Man’s Awesome Destiny

Life, for most of us, is filled with heartaches, disappointments, grief, and even intense pain. Even the person who “wins” in the game of life—the one who is born into a happy family, gets the best education available, lands the most rewarding job, marries the right person, has a happy marriage and wonderful children—must eventually face the reality of death. One is left wondering: Is this all life has to offer? Is it worth it?

Scripture quotations were taken from the New King James Version except as noted.

The cartoon was touchingly graphic, if somewhat tragic. A dejected, shabbily dressed and lanky gentleman enters his house with drooping shoulders amidst a ramshackle of a dwelling. Some malnourished kids are strewn on the floor. A melancholy, creased-faced wife stares with a blank look from the side of the room. “Honey, I heard some good news today,” he says, obviously at the end of a hard day. “We pass this way but once!”

Most men, a philosopher once said, “lead lives of quiet desperation.” And the well-known founder of psychoanalysis, Sigmund Freud, once described the best efforts of his craft as “turning neuroses into common unhappiness.”

A somewhat crude bumper sticker puts it this way: “Life is hell. Then you die.”

What really is the purpose of life? Is there some transcendent meaning to existence? If God did create the world, what does He have in mind?

Was He simply lonely, so decided to create some beings who would just bow before Him every day in worship and adoration? Did God create man just for His own pleasure, even amusement? After a life of struggle, intense pain, frustration, repeated disappointments, sicknesses, and multiple disasters, what does man get at the end if he “wins”? And is it worth it? What will really compensate for the atrocities and hardships which he has had to endure for these millennia?

Is the best that human life has to offer really good enough? Think about it. You go to good schools and get the prestigious academic awards and degrees; land a prestigious, well-paying job that gives you the status and recognition that any person would crave. You get married, buy a posh home, possibly with some vacation homes in choice resorts. You buy the Mercedes or the Lincoln, even afford a yacht or a small airplane. You have some fine kids, who go on to make you proud. Life is absolutely terrific—until you are discovered with cancer or some rare disease. Your marriage falls apart; you are “re-engineered” out of your job and thrown onto the rubbish heap of unemployment.

What position would ever reach in life where you would feel totally secure, totally safe from harm? It is as if life is not designed to work. As one pop song says, “If it ain’t one thing it’s another.”

Even if you had a perfect life, you can’t keep it forever. You are going to die. All your achievements will one day mean nothing to you. Others might talk about them; but when you are in the grave, they will be of little use to you. What is life all about and what on earth is God doing?

In fact, look at the vastness and immensity of the universe. Does this little speck of a planet really matter, and is human life significant, after all?

Our universe contains fifty billion galaxies—not planets, but galaxies. Each one of these galaxies contains billions—yes billions—of stars like our sun. Our sun is in the Milky Way galaxy, which has 100 billion stars. Does God even know we are here?

No wonder the Psalmist asks, “What is man that You are mindful of him, and the son of man that You visit him?” (Psalm 8:4).

It is easy to look at the immense size of the universe and say that man is really insignificant in the cosmos.

The Copernican Revolution radically shattered man’s self-importance by showing that the earth was not the center of the universe and that, in fact, the earth revolves around the sun, rather than the other way around. Our hagio-centric notions were crushed. Then Freud came along and showed that man was the unwitting captive of unconscious drives and psychological forces which render him, as the famed psychologist B. F. Skinner put it, “beyond freedom and dignity.”

Karl Marx came on the scene and told us that man was the victim of historical forces and was subject to the inevitability of history. Before Marx introduced his philosophy, Charles Darwin had convinced many that human existence itself came about through blind, random, evolutionary forces, and there was no cosmic design to our existence.

The nineteenth and twentieth centuries have not been particularly favoring to man’s sense of uniqueness. But the latest scientific discoveries are overturning some of the inferences from Copernicus.

It is now seen that rather than man being some insignificant part of a vast and majestic universe, the universe’s very design and creation had man in mind! The “Anthropic Principle,” developed by the brilliant  astrophysicist and cosmologist Brandon Carter from Cambridge University, teaches plainly that all the seemingly arbitrary and unrelated constants in physics have one thing in common: they are precisely the values you need if you are to have a universe capable of producing life. In short, the laws of physics are fine-tuned to produce human life on earth. The Anthropic Principle derives from the Greek word anthropos, man. So man has regained a centrality which he lost five hundred years ago at the hands of Nicholas Copernicus.

The Anthropic Principle has gained a following from some of the most accomplished scientists of the latter twentieth century. The evidence for it is simply overwhelming.

There are four fundamental physical forces in the universe critical to the support of human life: gravity, electromagnetism, strong nuclear force, and weak nuclear force. Says the book, Is There a Creator Who Cares About You?:

“Elements vital for our life (particularly carbon, oxygen, and iron) could not exist were it not for the fine-tuning of the four forces evident in the universe. We already mentioned one force, gravity. Another is the electromagnetic force. If it were significantly weaker, electrons would not be held around the nucleus of an atom. “Would that be serious?” some might wonder. Yes, because atoms could not combine to form molecules. Conversely, if this force were much stronger, electrons would be trapped on the nucleus of an atom. There could be no chemical reactions between atoms—meaning no life. Even from this standpoint, it is clear that our existence and life depend on the fine-tuning of the electronic-magnetic force.”

Let’s take just a few more examples:

§         “Gravity is roughly 1039 times weaker than electron-magnetism. If gravity had been 1033 times weaker than electromagnetism, stars would be a billion times less massive and would burn a million times faster.

§         “The nuclear weak force is 1028 times the strength of gravity. Had the weak force been slightly weaker, all the hydrogen in the universe would have been turned to helium (making water impossible, for example).

§         “A stronger nuclear strong force (by as little as 2 percent) would have prevented the formation of protons—yielding a universe without atoms. Decreasing it by 5 percent would have given us a universe without stars.

§         “If the difference in mass between a proton and a neutron were not exactly as it is—roughly twice the mass of an electron—then all neutrons would have become protons or vice versa. Say good-bye to chemistry as we know it—and to life.

§         “The very nature of water—so vital to life—is something of a mystery (a point noticed by one of the forerunners of anthropic reasoning in the nineteenth century, Harvard biologist Lawrence Henderson). Unique among the molecules, water is lighter in its solid than liquid form: Ice floats. If it did not, the oceans would freeze from the bottom up and earth would now be covered with solid ice. This property in turn is traceable to unique properties of the hydrogen atom” (from Patrick Glynn’s God: The Evidence—The Reconciliation of Faith and Reason in a Postsecular World).

The intellectual force of the Anthropic Principle was one of the factors which convinced the former atheist, Dr. Patrick Glynn, who got his Ph.D. from the prestigious Harvard University, to reject atheism as intelligently untenable. In his book, God: The Evidence, Glynn says, “Ironically the picture of the universe bequeathed to us by the most advanced twentieth-century science is closer in spirit to the vision presented in the book of Genesis than anything offered since Copernicus.”

Glynn says, significantly—and this will be the thrust of this booklet—that the Anthropic Principle comes down to “the observation that the myriad laws of physics were fine-tuned from the very beginning of the universe for the creation of man—that the universe we inhabit appeared to be expressly designed for the emergence of human beings.”

Religion has not offered a rational explanation as to why this is so. What really does God have in mind? Just that man at the end will inherit immortality in human form? Is there something much bigger and grander in God’s design? Religion has not been able to come up with the correct answer.

What the Christian world is telling millions about that which God has in store for the saved is far inferior to what He really has in mind. Read on for the proof! Believe it or not, the Bible reveals that man’s awesome destiny is to be like God!

Could you please, at this point, stop reading and pray, for without the Spirit’s guidance we cannot come to truth. Truth might be aided by scholarship but does not come through scholarship. Conviction of truth comes through the Holy Spirit. There are many brilliant minds who do not and will not in this age understand God’s truth. Pray now for God’s divine guidance on this subject.

Admission

Let us make one significant concession at the outset: There is a sense in which the view that man will become God “as God is God” is clearly, demonstrably false. If essential to the very definition of God is eternity and self-existence—which it is—then man cannot, can never, become God, and any such view is patently absurd. Man is finite and contingent; God is eternal and necessary. So we could end the essay here by saying that this teaching is rank heresy and philosophical nonsense. But language must be understood in its context, and literary analysis has to—contrary to the deconstructionists—take into consideration the intent of the author.

What we have meant to convey is clearly captured in our famous phrase, “God is reproducing Himself,” and in our assertion that humans will become “God-beings.” We have not taught that humans, as God-beings, would take the supreme place of the Father, or knock Him off His throne. The Father and the Son will always be above deified beings. But we would be of the same species of being—for God is a species of being. The Father is right now over the Son quantitatively and hierarchically, but the Father and Son are equal in nature.

So let’s understand from the beginning: Man will not take the place of the Father and the Son and will never by any stretch of the imagination deserve the level of praise and honor as the Father and the Son. Deified humans will always owe all praise and honor to the two divine Persons who confer divinity on them. They will not be so arrogant as to want the same honor or homage. But they will be of the same nature, having the same divine magnificence.

So don’t resist this doctrine on the basis of fear that you would be taking away from God’s glory and praise. No, the Father and Son will stand out for all eternity for their indescribable love which made them decide to share power with pieces of clay.

Imagine this incredible love—this awesome, language-defying love and unselfishness. Here were two Persons existing alone for all eternity—and our minds can’t grasp eternity—and deciding at some point that rather than keeping all this power and magnificence to themselves they would create a race of beings, very low in status, just corruptible flesh and blood, and eventually, through a process of time and testing, bestow upon them their own divinity. This was a spirit quite the opposite of Satan’s. Satan wanted more power and honor than he had. He sought to get, not give. But Jesus, giving a clue to the divine nature, thought it not robbery to hold on to divinity but emptied Himself of it, veiled it while on the earth, and became a man in order that man might become God. This is love personified. If we reject this doctrine of deification, we shortchange the love of God!

Many times opponents of this truth of deification use semantics to override the truth of man’s real destiny. So we concede: Man obviously cannot be eternal and is not self-existent, so the incommunicable part of God’s nature cannot be conferred. However, this by no means disproves that God is reproducing Himself and that we will become exactly like God and Christ by nature and power.

Jesus’ Glory

To understand the truth about man’s destiny it is essential that we understand who Jesus really is. If Jesus is not God, then man can’t be God. John 17 clearly shows that Jesus preexisted His human birth and possessed deity. (For a booklet proving the essential truth that Jesus had always existed, write for Is Jesus Really God?)

In John 17:5 Jesus asks the Father for the glory which He had before the world was. Recall that Philippians 2:5–9 establishes that Jesus gave up something when He became man; He gave up His divine glory, or, to put it in more precise theological language, His divine prerogatives were veiled during His earthly existence. Thus He could be hungry, tired, express lack of knowledge, and die.

So Jesus gave up His divine glory, which was His deity. But note. He asks the Father to give back that glory after His resurrection. “And now, O Father, glorify Me together with Yourself [or “in Your own presence”] with the glory which I had with You before the world was.”

Acts 3:13 shows that the Father honored Jesus’s request and glorified Him. “The God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, the God of our fathers, glorified His Servant Jesus.”

It will be very important to define what we mean by the glory of Jesus Christ. Could it mean His divine transcendence and deity?

While it is true that there are a variety of meanings to the word glory (doxa in Greek), and that the Bible shows that man already has a form of glory, context demonstrates what particular meaning should be adopted. In the context of John 17, glory definitely means divinity and the powers associated with divinity, which Jesus gave up (Philippians 2).

Let’s turn to one of the most important evangelical scholarly sources today, the 933-pageDictionary of Jesus and the Gospels: A Compendium of Contemporary Biblical Scholarship. Under the heading “Glory,” the dictionary says that the Septuagint version of the Old Testament gives the technical meaning to glory (doxa) as “honor intended for God, or the majesty or eminence which radiated from God’s own being.” Keep that definition in mind.

While the Synoptics (Matthew, Mark, and Luke) develop the concept of glory eschatologically, John, who wrote to prove the full deity of Jesus Christ, uses it to prove his theological point. For example, in John 1:14 he says we have beheld His glory. “Like Peter, John saw that Jesus was not a mere man, but was God made flesh, though his Divine powers were veiled.”

The writer of the article on glory makes the interesting and noteworthy point that John’s view, linking Jesus’s glory with His divinity, is “consonant with the view offered elsewhere where the divinity of the Son of God is inseparable from His glory (1 Corinthians 2:8; 2 Corinthians 4:4; Ephesians 3:16; Hebrews 1:3; James 2:1). When the NT writers reached the conclusion that Christ was eternally one with God, it was left to John to sketch these results into the Messiah’s earthly life.”

So note the connection between Christ’s glory and His divinity.

Now, if later we will see that this very glory of Christ is to be shared with His saints—His being “the firstborn among many brethren”—then what but prejudice or emotional and/or cultural reaction would make us resist the necessary and logical conclusion that resurrected believers will be divine beings, too? Who is imposing his presuppositions on the text, the person who follows the clear direction of the text or the person terrified by the thought that he might be taking something away from God’s honor? Hebrews 1:3 is very significant. It says Jesus is “the brightness of His glory and the express image of His person.” So the glory of Christ is the glory of God, which is the divinity of the Father.

The fact that man is not eternal and self-existent does not mean that man can never possess all the attributes of divinity by adoption. There is nothing logically impossible about this. It is only a philosophical presupposition about what constitutes the incommunicability of God, largely reflective of Platonic philosophy and Eastern mysticism, which would mitigate against this biblical truth.

Hebrews 1:3 says Jesus reflects the glory of God. The book of Hebrews was specifically written to an essentially Jewish audience to reinforce the divinity of Jesus and His superiority over the angels, Moses, and everything under the Old Covenant economy. In Hebrews 1, the writer establishes Jesus’s preeminence over the cosmos and the angels.

Again, we acknowledge that glory can have a variety of meanings but we must use context to determine precise meaning.

A most fascinating essay appears under the title “Glory” in The Dictionary of the Later New Testament and Its Developments. Commenting on Hebrews 1:3, which says Jesus reflects God’s glory, the scholar says, “The juxtaposition of doxa with hypostasis in the ontological characterization of Jesus clearly articulates Jesus’ status. Jesus is God’s glory, God’s very being. This hymn/confession formed part of the author’s strategy to distinguish between Jesus and the angels…Jesus is ontologically superior to any and all angelic agents; Jesus is equal with God; Jesus is God…The ritual of confessing ‘Jesus as the glory of Yahweh’ created and reinforced the boundary lines between Christianity and Judaism.”

In his summary, the author states: “In the later New Testament writings and apostolic fathers, glory language is what G. B. Caird called ‘bivocal’…That is, glory possesses both a subjective and an objective field of meaning. On the subjective side glory refers to the act of worship (i.e., ‘give glory to God’; ‘glorify God’). On the objective side glory denotes the object of worship (i.e., God’s presence). Glory in both its subjective and objective senses evidences the development of the church’s faith and practice. When glory began to be ascribed to Jesus within the church’s liturgy and when Jesus was identified with God’s glory in the church’s confession, Christianity was well on its way toward Nicea and Chalcedon. Glory language was an important vehicle for conveying the Christian redefinition of God.”

Nicea and Chalcedon unmistakably acknowledged the church’s creed that Jesus was God and glory language reinforced that. Now, what is the implication of that same glory language being applied to human beings? What except recalcitrant prejudice and theological bigotry could cause serious biblical scholars to resist the conclusion that if Jesus’s reflecting God’s glory is a way of attesting to His divinity, then man’s reflecting the glory of Jesus means just that, too?

Hebrews 2 shows that Jesus, like man, was made for a little while lower than the angels. This is the natural meaning of the text, which is to show Jesus’ present superiority to the angels. The angels were above Jesus while He was a human being on the earth, but now that He is glorified He is above them—which is exactly what will happen when true believers are resurrected! Glorified humans will be above angels, not lower than them or even equal to them.

In fact, the writer to the Hebrews, after showing Jesus’s likeness to the Father, goes on to establish the likeness of the resurrected saints with Jesus. If A equals B and B equals C, then how can we avoid the conclusion that A equal C?

Hebrews 2:10 says that “it was fitting for Him, for whom are all things and by whom are all things, in bringing many sons to glory, to make the captain of their salvation perfect through sufferings.” Jesus’ mission is to bring many sons to glory. This is the gospel! In what way is this glory distinguishable from the glory of Christ Himself, and why would we want to suppress this incredible truth? It is not a doctrine of devils, introduced by Lucifer in the Garden of Eden. It is not the mythical invention of some cult leader who founded his “true church” in the 1930s. It is the very revelation of God Almighty who loves you more than you could ever imagine and who has willed to share His divinity with you for all eternity!

Now turn to an even more startling and certainly indubitable text in 2 Thessalonians 2:14: “to which He called you by our gospel [this is vital to the gospel], for the obtaining of the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ.” Now what is the glory of Jesus Christ? Whatever it is, it is exactly what we shall attain. The attempt to now limit what man will attain is disingenuous, if not dishonest! If you admit that the glory of Christ means His divinity; if you admit, as the two evangelical scholars (cited above) show that glory language is the language of divinity and it moved Christianity from a narrow monotheism, then why not accept the plain, logical conclusion that this divinity will be shared with mankind at the resurrection?

In 1 Peter 5:10 we have the unmistakable words from the pen of inspiration: “But may the God of all grace, who called us to His eternal glory by Christ Jesus, after you have suffered a while, perfect, establish, strengthen, and settle you.” What? It is the Father who has called us to His Glory—which, as Hebrews 1:3 says, is the same glory of Christ. This means that the saints—those called and truly converted in this age—will, in the resurrection, be no less divine than the Father and the Son! Let’s not engage in semantical gymnastics about our inability to attain “the incommunicable aspects of divinity”—His eternity and self-existence. The truth is, God is reproducing Himself! He is conferring divinity on pieces of clay!

Colossians 3:4 says, “When Christ who is our life appears, then you also will appear with Him in glory.” This is future. Second Corinthians 3:18 says that we “are being transformed into his likeness with ever- increasing glory” (New International Version). Romans 8:17 says that we are heirs of God and fellow-heirs with Christ, which must mean that we have a stake in divinity.

Now there are some who say that our receiving the glory of Christ merely means that the character and righteousness which the first Adam failed to achieve because of sin will be restored in mankind at the resurrection. That is, we will finally achieve perfection of moral attributes—and this is what “glory” is intended to imply, not that man will become a God-being.

That sounds noble on the surface, but it is flawed, for Christ, despite His humanity, was perfect and had not a flaw in character. If the glory which He asked for was anything less than the divine power of His preexistence, then He would be asking the Father to give back something which He had in full measure and demonstration during his earthly existence, namely his moral perfection and sinlessness.

While His omnipresence, omnipotence, and omniscience were veiled on earth, His sinless character was not.

When Romans 8:29 says we are to be conformed to the image of His Son, some say this image is spiritual perfection and moral excellence—anything to dilute the full impact of the marvelous truth that God is reproducing Himself. How man resists God, even when God wants to do him good!

We shall have the moral perfection, yes, but more than that. The Bible reveals we will receive God’s glory, God’s image, and God’s body. Hebrews 1:3 shows that Christ is the express image of God. We do not limit the meaning of this description to moral qualities, so why would we place such limitations on the same term when it is used of humans? How else can we explain Romans 5:2? It states that through Jesus Christ “we have access by faith into his grace in which we stand, and rejoice in hope of the glory of God.”

What, in this context, restricts “glory of God” to something less than His very essence, His divinity? So why would we want to restrict it? Why not go with the plain sense of Scripture, unless there are indicators otherwise? Is this not a sound principle for understanding the meaning of any scriptural text?

Notice another point in 1 Corinthians 15:23: “But each one in his own order: Christ the firstfruits, afterward those who are Christ’s at His coming.” Have you ever noticed that Christ the firstfruits is not distinguished from the other fruits in the harvest? In the agricultural economy from which the analogy is taken, the firstruits were of the same kind as the other to follow. It was not a different sort—only the firstfruits.

Isn’t this analogy clearly suggestive and reinforcing of the point we have seen in Scripture that our gift of salvation is similar to the exaltation that Jesus received?

First John 3:2 says that when Jesus appears “we shall be like Him, for we shall see Him as He is.” Again, why restrict the meaning of “we shall be like Him”? We already look like Jesus looked when He came to this earth the first time. We already bear the image of God in a limited sense. This text obviously means that the resurrected saints will be like Jesus in a far greater way than any of us have experienced in this life.

Notice that we shall “SEE Him.” This is not referring to His invisible moral qualities and His attributes, but what we can see as resurrected spirit-beings! It does not yet appear what we shall be for no one has ever achieved that status.

Philippians 3:21 says that Christ will “transform our lowly body that it may be conformed to His glorious body.” What else could this mean? We are to have bodies like Jesus’s body! We are to have His glory. We are to have His image. We are to be like Him. He is God. He is glorified. He is Spirit. He is perfect and absolutely righteous. Yes, He is also eternal and self-existent, and we cannot be. But think about it! Our children are not the same age as we are and we begot them, yet are they any less our species of being because we have the age and reproductive supremacy over them?

Let us hold firmly to the powerful truth of “Christ in you, the hope of glory.” The Holy Spirit in us is the earnest of salvation, the guarantee that God is eventually going to bestow His divinity upon those who humbly submit to His will and accept His provisions for salvation! The Holy Spirit is just the earnest or down payment of this great salvation. We diminish God’s great salvation when we don’t proclaim this truth.

Common Objections

There are some common objections to the biblical truth that God is reproducing Himself. The most commonly repeated are found Isaiah 42–44.

Isaiah 42:8 says, “I am the Lord, that is My name; and My glory I will not give to another.” At first glance, this verse appears to contradict 2 Thessalonians 2:14; 2 Peter 5:10; and other texts which clearly say that God will give His glory to others. But upon closer examination it becomes clear that Isaiah 40–45 is a polemic against the false gods of the surrounding Near Eastern nations, and warning to Israel not to worship or acknowledge them. Israel was exchanging the glory and honor of Yahweh for the false gods of the nations which, as Isaiah says, are really not gods, but are useless, powerless, so-called “gods,” creations of men’s hands, unlike the eternal, omnipresent God. The passages are brilliant pieces of polemic.

Read the full text in Isaiah 42:8: “I am the Lord, that is My name; and My glory I will not give to another; nor My praise to carved images.” The last words tell us clearly what is meant. God is addressing idolatry. He is saying that He will never share His glory with pagan idols and false gods. Romans 8:29 tells us plainly that He will share His glory with His human creatures.

Isaiah 43:10 says, “Before Me there was no god was formed, nor shall there be after Me.” This is a favorite among those who deny that man will eventually become God. But read the next three verses (and the entirety of Isaiah 42–45), and you will see clearly that this section is not discussing man’s destiny, but is condemning the use of false gods. God Almighty is saying that He is the only true God, and that the so-called “gods” of the heathen are nothing.

Incidentally, even the famed anti-cult expert Robert Bowman has stated clearly that there is a difference between polytheistic deification and monotheistic deification. The Mormon view that men can become gods is totally unbiblical and bears no resemblance to the view advocated in this booklet. Men will not become “gods” but, more properly, God-beings. It is not just a semantical difference, for while the Bible declares emphatically that God is one, it reveals that there is more than one member of the God-family (see again the booklet, Is Jesus Really God? for a thorough explanation). Humans will not evolve into “gods,” but will acquire divinity through the One who alone has the power to grant it.

So Isaiah is right—no “god” will be formed! But the one God, Yahweh, will reproduce Himself, adding many divine beings to His eternal family! There will be no “gods” forming independently.

These texts from Isaiah can in no way assail the undeniable biblical truth that God is reproducing Himself and will accomplish His purpose.

Another text frequently quoted and ripped out of context is Luke 20:36, which says that in the world of the future, saints will be like angels, neither marrying nor given in marriage. Now, no really serious biblical scholar could quote this passage to disprove the deification of man. If the doctrine is false, this text could never prove it.

What is the context of the discussion? It is about whether the sons of this age will marry in the next life (verses 27–34). Jesus, in saying no, compares resurrected saints with the angels, who are sexless beings, and says that in the future world glorified humans will be like angels in thatthey will be sexless beings. He does not say that the glorified saints will be like angels in everyway; nor does He say that the saints will be angels.

As we have seen, other texts show clearly that the glory God intends to share with man far exceeds the glory of the angels.

Weak Texts

We of the Church of God movement have often given a less-than-adequate defense of this pivotal biblical doctrine. Some use texts like Revelation 3:9 and Psalm 82:6 to defend this doctrine. The Revelation text says people will come to worship at the feet of the saints. Ah, some have said, only God should be worshiped. In fact, the very book of Revelation has the writer, John, refusing to accept an angel’s worship before him; so if we see people worshiping or bowing before the saints’ feet after the resurrection, then they must be God-beings. Yes, that could be so, but it is an ambiguous text for the Greek word translated “worship” can mean simply to do obeisance or to show particular honor. Sometimes it does mean worship of a deity, but it is an ambiguous text and shouldn’t have been one of the major texts used to prove the doctrine.

Weaker yet is the use of Psalm 82:6 and Jesus’s citation of it as proof of the deification of man. The psalm, speaking to humans, states, “You are gods.” This is an example of poor exegesis, for a simple, common-sense interpretation should say that if humans in the present tense are said to be gods, and we are clearly limited beings, then how could that text prove future deification? Besides, the term is used of angels and even human judges and kings.

A stronger text, but not sufficient to prove our case is 2 Peter 1:4, which says we have been given great and precious promises “that through these you may be partakers of the divine nature.” An opponent could say that we have already become partakers of the divine nature—though not fully—through the Holy Spirit. Or, one could argue that the divine nature is simply godly character, which is comprised of love, patience, kindness, and so on.

Unfortunately, some have focused on these weak arguments and concluded that the doctrine of the deification of man is unscriptural and should be rejected. They fail to see that the real proof of this doctrine lies elsewhere in Scripture.

Others, however, resist the doctrine for different reasons.

Why the Resistance?

Some of the psychological factors influencing the resistance to the biblical truth that man will become God are understandable. There is a natural sense of awe and reverence for the uniqueness and majesty of God and the exclusivity of worship that is due to Him. That is right and proper.

At a time when New Age philosophy is strong, with the teaching that each of us is a “god” with the divine spark inside, it is necessary that biblical Christians raise their voices against this damnable heresy. Human beings are not inherently good and godlike. We are sinners in need of redemption and salvation from the clutches of sin. We receive goodness only through God, who is transcendent.

Besides, there are some charismatics with the equally damnable teaching that men are really “little gods,” misapplying the Psalm 82:6 text, “You are gods.” We are not little gods, and this carry-over from Gnosticism must be firmly resisted.

Also, traditional Christians are careful to maintain the distinction between the Creator and the creature.

“Evangelicals are determined to preserve the distinction between the Creator and the creation, particularly in light of Paul’s teaching in Romans 1:18–32 that the heart of idolatry and rebelling against God is to worship the creature rather than the Creator,” says Professor Craig Blomberg in his jointly authored 1997 work How Wide the Divide? A Mormon and an Evangelical In Conversation.

But if God’s own revelation shows that one day He will take the initiative to share His glory with mankind (Romans 5:2), then we will be more than mere creatures.

The point is, we must not impose our own ideas and philosophy on the biblical revelation, but must accept it for what it is.

A most gifted evangelical scholar, Professor Craig Blomberg, in his debate with the Mormon scholar Stephen Robinson (How Wide the Divide?) asserts, “We can come to share perfectly God’s communicable attributes, but can never usurp God’s unique role by becoming all-powerful, all-knowing, and all-present.”

But notice the word “usurp,” thrown in to create an emotional distraction and resistance. If God in Scripture clearly states that He has called us to His eternal glory, where does the “usurping” come in? Satan wanted to “usurp,” but by God’s grace man will receive deification. And notice that not one text is given to show that God cannot make us all knowing, all-powerful, and all-present. It is simply stated as a given.

It is only philosophy, not the biblical text or inescapable logic, which decides which attributes are communicable and which are not. Platonic philosophy is more influential here than Scripture.

Why would it be impossible for God to make us omnipresent, omnipotent, and omniscient? Why? By what logical law? What in Aristotelian logic would be violated? Would the law of non-contradiction be violated? Didn’t Jesus change from humanity—full humanity—to being fully God?

There is a fierce theological and philosophical debate going on right now in evangelical theological circles about God, and many of the old assumptions are coming under sharp questioning. A lot of philosophical presuppositions have been imposed on Scripture and it is time that we put aside our traditions for the clear teaching of the Word of God. Paul says, “Beware lest any man spoil you through philosophy.” As the brilliant evangelical philosopher Norman Geisler said in a Christianity Today article over twenty-two years ago, “You cannot beware philosophy unless you are first aware of philosophy.” When you study philosophy you realize that these neat categories, “communicable and incommunicable,” are man-made and not infallible. Why use them to judge Scripture, rather than the other way around?

Comparisons With Incarnation

The profound difficulty modern Christians have with the concept of deification is comparable to the problem the Jews and others had with the Incarnation in the first century.

The Incarnation was a problem to many who felt that the eternal, transcendent God could never stoop so low as to become man. Indeed, to this very day a key unitarian argument is that the unchangeable, eternal God could not become a man and die. God can’t die, God can’t change. Men impose certain categories on God and inhibit the biblical revelation. It is the same with the concept of deification.

The noted church father Athanasius put it well: “God became man in order that man might become God.” Exactly right!

The Incarnation was a signal as to the intention of God to deify man. In fact, in the very creation account, the fact that the animals were made after their own kind but man made after the image and likeness of God—the God-kind—allows us to catch a glimpse of God’s divine purpose.

The Incarnation of Jesus Christ was a further revelation, and at the Second Coming the full manifestation of God’s plan will be unveiled.

In a brilliantly argued article in the July, 1996 issue of Affirmation and Critique, Kerry Robichaux says, “It appears that many Christians wish to protect God’s integrity: yet in a sense the greater risk to God’s integrity was taken in His becoming a man.

“The New Testament speaks of the Incarnation as an emptying (Phil. 2:7) and Christ’s death as his humiliation (Acts 8:33). That man may become God is not merely the elevation of man to the eternal plan” but the glorification of God Himself in man.

“It serves to magnify God, not to minify Him…But if we ignore the full provisions of His salvation and fail to enjoy the full extent of His communicability, we risk insulting Him in His grace and His economy.”

While the Protestants like to talk glibly about salvation, they take away from the magnificence of God’s grace and the magnitude of His salvation. To take the text slightly out of its original context, “How shall we escape if we neglect so great a salvation?” The churches neglect “so great a salvation” by not teaching people what God really has in mind. The Church of God has this truth. Shouldn’t your efforts be fully behind a church that teaches people this wonderful truth?

Which biblical truth is more important than this and which one really exalts the great God more than this doctrine which shows the incredible extent of His love? How grateful we should be to come in contact with a church that has this precious knowledge!

Kerry Rubichaux, in the Affirmation and Critique article, writes, “Therefore, when we speak of God’s salvation we ought to view it more broadly than modern Protestant Christianity. While Protestantism typically sees salvation and redemption as virtually identical, and therefore focuses on the suffering and death of Christ, we are compelled to consider God’s salvation as something much fuller as that which consummates in man’s sharing of God’s life, nature, and expression to become His genuine sons and, in kind, like Him.”

The Incarnation was divinity brought into humanity and the deification at the Second Coming will be humanity brought into divinity.

The only barriers to accepting this doctrine are philosophical speculation (particularly Platonic philosophy) and Eastern mysticism, which posits the view that God is totally Other and inaccessible to man, dealing with us by intermediaries. Yes, the Scripture says God dwells in “unapproachable light,” but He will bring that light of His divinity to man who will then be one with Him.

The truths about the Sabbath, the holy days, the Kingdom of God ruling on the earth, the fulfillment of prophecy, the death of Christ, and His resurrection and ascension are all subsumed into what God really is doing in history and what really shows that “God is love.”

Thank God for this vital truth!

Author: Ian Boyne. Copyright ©1999. The Church of God International

 

Booklet-The Q&A Book

INTRODUCTION

Over the years we have received literally thousands of questions on various biblical topics from our readers and viewers. In the past, we have addressed many of these questions in our various periodicals. Unfortunately, those new to our program and literature usually do not have access to the many questions and answers we have published in past years. For this reason, we have compiled, edited, and revised a fair number of the questions and answers we have published, and are now presenting them in this volume.

We have observed that new readers and viewers, once they have had time to compare our beliefs with the teachings of their own Bibles, often ask the same questions—or variations of the same questions—that many before them have asked. It is our hope that this booklet will help new students of the Bible to find answers to their questions more quickly.

You will notice that the questions are organized under eleven categories:

Some of the categories overlap with others. For instance, the section on the law overlaps somewhat with the section on the Sabbath and festivals, and the section on prophecy overlaps with the section on “last things.” The latter deals primarily with concepts regarding heaven, the soul, the afterlife, and the resurrection, while the former deals mostly with properly understanding prophetic texts.

The questions are representative of the many questions we receive by way of the regular mail, e-mail, and telephone calls. Most of them have been reworded and condensed for the sake of clarity.

We hope you find this volume helpful to you as you continue your study of God’s Word.

 1          MYSTERIES OF GENESIS

Q         The book of Genesis says that God made the light on the first day of creation. Yet, a few verses later, we are told that God made the sun, moon, and stars on the fourth day of creation. Is this not a clear contradiction?

A         There is no contradiction in the Genesis account. Genesis 1:1 tells us that God created the universe. Then, in the next verse, we are told that the earth was “without form, and void,” meaning that the planet’s environment was not suitable for life. The land that would later provide a place for human and animal life to flourish was completely covered with water, and the atmosphere did not allow light to reach the surface of the planet. We are not told how long this condition lasted; nor are we told whether the earth was created in such condition orbecame that way. The term translated was in “was without form” can also mean became, so it is possible that the earth became a watery wilderness unsuitable for life at some point—perhaps billions of years—after the heavens and the earth were created.

Since the heavens and the earth were created in the beginning, we may logically assume that the sun, moon, and stars existed during the time the earth was covered with water and darkness, and may have existed billions of years before the earth became that way. The lifeless condition may have been due to a collision with a huge asteroid, or possibly several asteroids, resulting in massive flooding and global darkness due to billions of tons of debris being hurled into the atmosphere.

Genesis 1:3 states, “Then God said, ‘Let there be light’; and there was light.” This verse does not say that God created light on the first day. It simply tells us that God caused light to shine where darkness had previously been. In other words, the atmosphere was transformed from opaque to translucent. Light could now reach the planet’s surface.

On the fourth day of creation, “God said, ‘Let there be lights in the firmament of the heavens to divide the day from the night; and let them be for signs and seasons, and for days and years; and let them be for lights in the firmament of the heavens to give light on the earth’; and it was so” (verses 14,15). Since the sun, moon, and stars were created in the beginning, we may logically assume that this passage refers to yet another atmospheric change, allowing the lights of the firmament to be clearly visible from the earth. The translucent atmosphere now becomes transparent.

Verse 16 tells us that “God made two great lights: the greater light to rule the day, and the lesser light to rule the night. He made the stars also.” This verse does not necessarily mean that God made these lights on the fourth day; rather, it emphasizes that it was God who made them. The great luminaries that rule the day and night were worshiped by primitive societies, but the Genesis account informs us that the great lights have a Maker—and only He is to be worshiped.

On the fourth day, God caused the translucent atmosphere to become transparent, thus enabling the heavenly bodies to serve as indicators and regulators for the division of time, and to provide additional light for the earth. God had the arrival of a new species in view when He made all these changes. This new creature would have the capacity to recognize the relationship between the heavenly bodies and the earth’s seasonal cycle, and would have mental abilities far greater than any other creature. We read of him in Genesis 1:26–28:

“Then God said, ‘Let Us make man in Our image, according to Our likeness; let them have dominion over the fish of the sea, over the birds of the air, and over cattle, over all the earth and over every creeping thing that creeps on the earth.’ So God created man in His own image; in the image of God He created him; male and female He created them. Then God blessed them, and God said to them, ‘Be fruitful and multiply; fill the earth and subdue it; have dominion over the fish of the sea, over the birds of the air, and over every living thing that moves on the earth.’”

Q         Genesis 4:17 mentions Cain’s wife. Where did she come from? Were there humans other than those who came from Adam and Eve?

A         All the families of the earth originated with Adam and Eve. Therefore, Cain’s wife was either a sister, niece, or great niece. While laws against marriages between close relatives would later be put in place, such marriages were necessary in the early years of man’s existence.

Some read the Genesis account and are left with the impression that Cain, Abel, and Seth were the only children Adam and Eve had, but Genesis 5:4 says plainly that Adam “had sons and daughters.” No doubt, Cain’s wife was one of Adam’s daughters or granddaughters.

Q         Genesis 6:19,20 and Genesis 7:2,3 tell us that Noah was to admit pairs of all kinds of animals, and seven each of “clean” animals and birds, aboard the ark. That’s a lot of animals! How did Noah get so many animals on the ark?

A         According to The Genesis Flood, by John Whitcomb and Henry Morris, the ark was 437.5 feet in length, 72.92 feet in feet in width, and 43.75 feet in height. These figures are based on the assumption that a cubit equals 17.5 inches (cf. Genesis 6:14–16). With three decks, the ark had enough room to carry at least 125,000 sheep-sized animals.

Whitcomb and Morris estimate that less than 17,600 animals would have needed the protection provided by the ark. By multiplying that number by two and adding the estimated number of clean animals, the ark would have to house approximately 79,000 animals. That’s 46,000 fewer than the estimated maximum number. Given the probability that Noah brought young animals aboard the ark (cubs rather than full-grown lions and bears, for example), and the fact that the average animal was no larger than a sheep, it becomes clear that the ark had sufficient room for the animals as well as sufficient food-storage areas and living quarters for Noah and his family.

Q         Who are the “sons of God” and “daughters of men” mentioned in Genesis 6? Did evil angels marry human females?

A         The theory that the “sons of God” are fallen angels is based, at least in part, on scriptural references to angels as “sons of God” (Job 1:6; 2:1; 38:7, for example). However, Jesus’s assertion that angels do not marry (Matthew 22:30) exposes the theory as false.

In Luke 3:38, Adam is called a “son of God.” Genesis 5:1–3 states, “In the day that God created man, He made him in the likeness of God. He created them male and female, and blessed them and called them Mankind in the day they were created. And Adam lived one hundred and thirty years, and begot a son in his own likeness, after his image, and named him Seth.”

Adam, made in the image and likeness of God, is a son of God. Seth, bearing the image and likeness of Adam, would also be a son of God. Apparently, this image and likeness of God refers to godly character more than any physical characteristic. This seems to be suggested in the fact that it was Seth’s descendants who “began to call on the name of the Lord” (Genesis 4:26). Seth’s line, contrasted with Cain’s line, sought fellowship with God (compare Genesis 4:16–24 with Genesis 5), as indicated by comparing Enoch, who “walked with God” (Genesis 5:22), with Lamach, who followed the murderous ways of his father Cain (Genesis 4:23,24).

We need not assume that the phrase “sons of God” always refers to angels. In Isaiah 43:6,7, God calls those who are called by His name His sons and daughters. In the New Testament, human followers of Christ are called “sons of God” and “children of God” (Romans 8:14,16, for example). It makes sense, then, to conclude that the God-fearing men of the line of Seth were the “sons of God” of Genesis 6. The “daughters of men,” then, would be the daughters of men— from the line of Cain—who did not fear God. Marriages between these two lines corrupted the worship of God and resulted in increased violence and ungodliness in the earth.

Some have argued that the “giants” of Genesis 6:4 were super-beings that resulted from unnatural unions between evil angels and women. However, the term translated “giants” can refer to extraordinarily large men or to power-wielding monarchs. We are not told whether these “giants” were the progeny of the sons of God and daughters of men, or whether they were physical or political giants. We are told that they were on the earth both “in those days, and also afterward.” As the “mighty men who were of old, men of renown,” it appears that they were powerful monarchs whose unrighteous influence contributed to the spread of wickedness upon the earth.

2          GOD, JESUS CHRIST, AND THE HOLY SPIRIT

Q         I believe there are three distinct Persons in the Godhead: God the Father, Jesus His Son, and the Holy Spirit. Am I right or wrong about this?

A         The Father is clearly presented as God in the Scriptures. No one doubts this. He is distinct from the Son, who is also God. The two divine Persons comprise the one Godhead. The Holy Spirit, however, is not presented in Scripture as a third and distinct Person of the Godhead. The Spirit is personified on occasion, but is generally described as the power and presence of the transcendent God in the natural world.

David said, “Where can I go from Your Spirit? Or where can I flee from Your presence?” (Psalm 139:7). Here, “Your Spirit” is synonymous with “Your presence,” showing that the Spirit of God is the spiritual presence of the supernatural God in the natural world.

Speaking of the conception and birth of Jesus, the angel Gabriel said to Mary, “The Holy Spirit will come upon you, and the power of the Highest will overshadow you; therefore, also, that Holy One who is to be born will be called the Son of God” (Luke 1:35). Here, “Holy Spirit” is synonymous with “power of the Highest,” showing that the Spirit of God is the power of God.

A comparison of the parallel accounts of Luke 11:19,20 and Matthew 12:28 shows that “Spirit of God” is synonymous with “finger of God.” This describes God’s “reaching down” and “touching” the lives of human beings. It is simply another way of describing the presence and activity of the invisible God in the natural world. The description of the Spirit as the “finger of God” does not fit the belief that the Spirit is the third Person of the Godhead.

Many point to John 14–16, where Jesus describes the Spirit as “another Helper” (or “Comforter”) having personal attributes. However, this description is consistent with Jewish and biblical metaphors for the divine attributes—the personification of “Wisdom,” for example (see Proverbs 8). Further, this section of John’s Gospel is filled with metaphorical descriptions. Jesus Himself said it clearly: “These things I have spoken to you in figurative language…” (John 16:25).

The many passages that mention the Father and the Son, but make no reference to the Spirit, reflect the New Testament writers’ view of the Holy Spirit. Check Matthew 11:27; Romans 1:7; 1 Corinthians 1:3; 2 Corinthians 1:2,3; Galatians 1:3,4; Ephesians 1:2,3; Philippians 1:2; Colossians 1:2,3; 1 Thessalonians 1:1; 2 Thessalonians 1:2; 1 Timothy 1:2; 2 Timothy 1:2; Titus 1:4; Philemon 1:3; James 1:1; 1 John 1:3; 2:24; 5:20; 2 John 1:3,9; Jude 1:1; Revelation 21:22,23; 22:3.

Q         If there are only two Persons in the Godhead (the Father and the Son), how can one be baptized in the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit?

A         Jesus said to His disciples, “All authority has been given to Me in heaven and in earth. Go therefore and make disciples of all the nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, teaching them to observe all things that I have commanded you; and lo, I am with you always, even to the end of the age” (Matthew 28:19,20).

The expression “in [eis, “into”] the name of” denotes “in recognition of the authority of (sometimes combined with the thought of relying or resting on)” (W. E. Vine, An Expository Dictionary of New Testament Words, p. 772). Baptism is performed in recognition of the Father’s authority, which is administered through the mediatorship of the Son and confirmed by the reception of the Holy Spirit.

The fact that the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit are mentioned together does not prove that all three are in precisely the same category. Paul speaks of “God and the Lord Jesus Christ and the elect angels” (1 Timothy 5:21), and no one would argue that the angels belong to the same category as God the Father and Christ the Son. Similarly, the fact that the Holy Spirit is mentioned along with the Father and the Son does not mean that the Spirit is the third Person of a triune Godhead.

Since the expression Holy Spirit is consistently used in reference to the presence and power of the transcendent God in the natural world, it is not surprising that Jesus Christ, who has been given authority in heaven and earth (the natural and supernatural worlds), should mention the Holy Spirit in this context. In heaven, the Father gives power to the Son. On earth, the expression of that power is called the “Holy Spirit,” “Spirit of God,” or “Spirit of Christ” (Romans 8:9–11). It is the presence and power of God, both the Father and the Son.

Q         How do you explain Isaiah 45:5 when your belief is that God is a Family?

A         Isaiah 45:5 states, “I am the Lord, and there is no other; There is no God besides Me.” This passage tells us there is but one God—that is, one “Godhead,” or “God Family”—but does not address the question of whether the Godhead is comprised of more than one Person. Other passages show that both the Father and the Son may be addressed with all the divine names and titles. Therefore, both are God. The two divine Persons comprise the one Godhead.

There are many Old Testament passages asserting that there is no God besides the one God. All such statements are made in view of the many “gods” acknowledged and worshiped by the nations. By saying, “There is no God besides Me,” God is saying that the so-called “gods” the heathen worship are false deities. He is not saying that the Deity (the Godhead) is restricted to only one divine Person.

Q         The Bible says there is only one God. Yet, you speak of the Father and the Son as the “two Persons of the Godhead.” Doesn’t this suggest more than one God?

A         Both the Old Testament and the New clearly state that there is only one God (Deuteronomy 6:4; 32:39; 1 Corinthians 8:4–6; James 2:19). However, this does not necessarily mean that the one Deity (or Godhead) is limited to one Person. The Father is called “God” throughout the New Testament. Christ is called “God” in only a few passages (see John 1:1; 20:28; Titus 2:13,14; Hebrews 1:8), but some scholars question the translation and/or meaning of some of these passages. Nevertheless, the deity of Christ is clearly seen in the fact that He is worshiped (Hebrews 1:6; Revelation 5:13), prayed to (Acts 7:59), and given titles denoting divinity (John 4:42; cf. Hosea 13:4; Revelation 1:17; cf. Isaiah 41:4; 44:6; 48:12).

The unity and plurality of God can be understood by recognizing the difference betweenessence and persons.

Consider the following: (1) God is Spirit (John 4:24). Spirit, therefore, is the essence of God. It is what God is. (2) There is only one Spirit (Ephesians 4:4). (3) Therefore, God, who is Spirit, is one in essence.

Our conclusion, then, is that when the Bible says that God is one, it means that the Deity is onein essence—that is, one Spirit, one divine nature.

Now, consider further: (1) The Father is God, and is personally distinct from the Son. (2) The Son is God, and is personally distinct from the Father. (3) Therefore, God is more than one in Person.

When we put all these facts together, we can come to only one conclusion: The Deity, or Godhead, is one in essence but more than one in Person. In our tradition, we have used a simple description that we believe adequately and appropriately conveys an understanding of the relationship between God the Father and Jesus Christ the Son. We have spoken of this composite unity as a Family, since “family” can be defined as “any class of like or related things.” Since the Father is not the Son, but is like the Son in that the two Persons share the divine nature, they may be described as a “Family.”

One way of understanding both the unity and plurality of God is through comparing the Divinity with Humanity. Originally, Humanity consisted of Adam and Eve. There was only one Humanity, but the one Humanity was comprised of two distinct persons. As God is one in essence but more than one in Person, so Humanity was “one flesh” (Genesis 2:24), but more than one person.

The Bible even speaks of Humanity as if “he” were an individual person. Speaking of the human race, God says, “Man…is indeed flesh; yet his days shall be one hundred and twenty years” (Genesis 6:3). God “saw the wickedness of man…and that the intent of the thoughts ofhis heart was only evil continually” (verse 5). Similarly, God is called “He” and “Him,” and is often described as an individual Person. But Scripture reveals that the one God is more than one in Person.

Of course, this analogy breaks down at some point because of the limitations of comparing flesh with Spirit. Nevertheless, it should help satisfy our need to understand how God can be one yet more than one.

When a Samaritan woman spoke with Jesus about the places of worship for her people and His, He informed her that true worship is not restricted to a place. He said, “God is Spirit, and those who worship Him must worship in spirit and truth” (John 4:24). He simply meant that God, because He is Spirit and therefore not limited to a particular place, can be worshipedanyplace. Jesus’s emphasis is on how to worship God, not where to worship Him.

Jesus was applying to the worship of God what the Old Testament had already revealed about Him. Since God is omnipresent, meaning that there is no place inaccessible to Him, true worshipers can experience His presence at any time and in any place.

David said, “Where can I go from Your Spirit? Or where can I flee from Your presence? If I ascend into heaven, You are there; if I make my bed in hell [sheol, or “the pit”], behold, You are there” (Psalm 139:7,8).

Through the prophet Jeremiah, God says, “Am I a God near at hand…and not a God afar off? Can anyone hide himself in secret places, so I shall not see him?…Do I not fill heaven and earth?” (Jeremiah 23:23,24).

When Solomon offered a prayer of dedication of the Temple, he said, “Behold, heaven and the heaven of heavens cannot contain You. How much less this temple which I have built!” (2 Chronicles 6:18).

The apostle Paul acknowledged God’s omnipresence. He said that “He is not far from each one of us; for in Him we live and move and have our being,” and that “we ought not to think that the Divine Nature is like gold or silver or stone, something shaped by art and man’s devising” (Acts 17:27–29).

Believers in China, Australia, Europe, Canada, Jamaica, the Philippines, and the United States can fellowship with God through His Spirit at precisely the same time; and, as Paul points out, there is “one body [one universal church] and one Spirit” (Ephesians 4:4). The Father and the Son share the one Spirit, the one divine nature, that is not limited by time and space. The one Spirit is called both the “Spirit of God” and “Spirit of Christ” (Romans 8:9). “Christ in you” is synonymous with the indwelling of “the Spirit of Him who raised Jesus from the dead” (verses 10,11). As Paul says, “the Lord [referring to Yahweh] is the Spirit” (2 Corinthians 3:17). The divine name (Yahweh) may be used in reference to either the Father or the Son, or to the composite unity we often call “the Godhead.”

The Bible is clear; there is one essence—one divine nature, one Spirit—but there is more than one divine Person. This omnipresent Spirit is what we call “the Godhead,” or “the Deity.” It was the Second Person of the Godhead who became Jesus Christ. This grand truth is expressed beautifully in the prologue of the Fourth Gospel: “In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. He was in the beginning with God. All things were made through Him, and without Him nothing was made that was made…And the Word became flesh and dwelt among us” (John 1:1–3,14).

Q         I fully believe that Jesus is the Son of God. I am confused with one question here though. Are we to worship Jesus Christ, when God states in the Old Testament to only worship Him?

A         The Bible clearly teaches that only God is to be worshiped. But it is a mistake to assume that the term God is restricted to the Father only. John 1:1 states, “In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God.” This same “Word,” we are told, “became flesh and dwelt among us” (verse 14). The Word was none other than Jesus Christ. He was with God (the Father), and He was God. The one Godhead consists of two divine Persons, God the Father and Jesus Christ the Son.

John’s Gospel is not alone in declaring the divinity of Jesus Christ. The Synoptic Gospels—Matthew, Mark, and Luke—inform us that Christ is greater than the Temple (Matthew 12:6), is Lord of the Sabbath day (verse 8), has power to forgive sins (Mark 2:5,10), has power to baptize with the Holy Spirit (Mark 1:8), is the ultimate Judge of the wicked (Matthew 7:21–23; Luke 3:17), and accepts worship (Matthew 8:2; 9:18; 14:33; 28:9,17).

We can come to only one logical conclusion: Jesus Christ is truly God! He is therefore worthy of our worship.

Q         In one of your articles you state that God has been here on the earth and appeared to men. Yet, the Bible plainly states that no man can see God and live. Are you not calling God a liar?

A         No, we are not calling God a liar. When God told Moses that “no man shall see Me, and live” (Exodus 33:20), He was saying that humans cannot see God for all that He is. It is simply not possible. However, God is fully capable of appearing in a form that can be seen by humans. In fact, God made many appearances in Old Testament times. Let’s consider just one of them:

“Then Moses went up, also Aaron, Nadab, and Abihu, and seventy of the elders of Israel, andthey saw the God of Israel. And there was under His feet as it were a paved work of sapphire stone, and it was like the very heavens in its clarity. But on the nobles of the children of Israel He did not lay His hand. So they saw God, and they ate and drank” (Exodus 24:9–11).

Now, did the nobles of Israel see God, or not? This passage says they did! Of course, we know from other scriptures that they could not have seen God in His full glory, but the text plainly says that they saw God! He presented Himself to them in a form they could see.

The appearances of God in the Old Testament are called Theophanies. The term means “appearances of God.” The article you refer to takes the position that the divine Person who appears repeatedly as the “Angel of the Lord” in the Old Testament is none other than the preincarnate Christ, who is in very nature God.

Q         You have said that the One who became Christ was the God of the Old Testament, but Hebrews 1:1 says that God (not Jesus) at sundry times and manners spoke to the prophets of the Old Testament—but now in these last times He has spoken to us by His Son, Jesus. Doesn’t this suggest that the Father spoke to the prophets and that Jesus did not speak to the prophets or us at any prior time?

A         We have stated many times that the Person of the Godhead who became a flesh-and-blood human being was “the God of the Old Testament.” However, this statement needs some clarification. First, the word God can be used in reference to the Godhead (the Father and the Son together). It can also be used in reference to either Person of the Godhead. Thus, the Father is God, the Son is God, and the Family consisting of Father and Son is God. When we say that the Person who later became Jesus Christ was “the God of the Old Testament,” we mean that the Member of the God Family (or Godhead) who appeared to and spoke with the ancients was the One who later came in the flesh. Actually, it is correct to say that God the Father was the God of the Old Testament. The Logos, or “Word” (John 1:1), served as His Agent, or Spokesman, who acted on behalf of the Supreme Sovereign. That both were involved in creation is seen in Genesis 1:26 and in John 1:1–3. Genesis 1:26 states, “And God said, Let us make man in our image, after our likeness…” John 1:1–3 states: “In the beginning was the Word [the Logos], and the Word was with God [the Father], and the Word wasGod. The same was in the beginning with God. All things were made by Him; and without Him was not any thing made that was made.” Thus, both divine Persons participated in creation. Both are “God,” though they differ functionally. Notice that Hebrews 1:1 says that God spoke to the prophets “in divers manners.” One of the “diverse manners” in which the Father spoke to the prophets was through the One who later came in the flesh. When God sent His Son, the Son spoke to His disciples directly, without the use of prophets.

Q         In Revelation 3:14, Jesus says He is “the beginning of the creation of God.” Was Jesus created first, before anything else? 

A         In Revelation 3:14, the term “beginning” is better rendered “origin” (as in the New Revised Standard Version), or “source” (“prime source” in the New English Bible). Christ was the Origin of the creation of God, not in the sense of “original creation,” but in the sense of “Originator,” or “originating Instrument.” He was the “Beginning” in that He was the Beginner. This concurs fully with John 1:3: “All things were made by [or through] Him; and without Him was not any thing made that was made.” He obviously was not made, for nothing was made without Him. This also agrees with Colossians 1:15,16: “Who is the image of the invisible God, the firstborn of every creature [or “firstborn of all creation,” NRSV]: For [i.e., here’s why He is Firstborn of all creation] by Him were all things created, that are in heaven, and that are in earth, visible and invisible…” In this passage, “Firstborn” is a title of preeminence. It tells us that Christ has preeminence over all creation because He is Creator—that is, He was the Agent through whom the Father created all things. He is obviously not one of the created “things.”

Q         Doesn’t Proverbs 8:22–31 clearly indicate that the Logos was a created being—in fact, the Father’s first creation? 

A         John wrote, “In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. He was in the beginning with God. All things were made through Him, and without Him nothing was made that was made…And the Word became flesh and dwelt among us, and we beheld His glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father, full of grace and truth” (John 1:1–3,14).

The “Word,” or Logos (Greek), was the Father’s agent in Creation. He was with the Father in the beginning, and was Himself divine. He came to this earth as a flesh-and-blood human being—Jesus Christ—and gave His life for the sins of the world.

Many early apologists and a few modern commentators believe the “Wisdom” of Proverbs 8 is none other than the preincarnate Christ—the divine Logos who acted as the Father’s agent in creation and in communicating with the ancients. However, most recognize the poetic nature of the passage and conclude that the author was using simple personification.

Personification is common in ancient and modern literature, and was used frequently by the prophets and poets of Israel. In the Hebrew texts, sin lies in wait for unsuspecting victims (Genesis 4:7), Abel’s blood cries out to God (verse 10), cyprus trees and the cedars of Lebanon rejoice over the fall of the king of Babylon (Isaiah 14:8), the grave excitedly expects to meet the king (verse 9), mountains and hills rejoice, and the trees of the field clap their hands (Isaiah 55:12). It’s not surprising to find “wisdom” offering admonition to the foolish, and there’s no reason to think that the poetic description of this virtue is anything other than simple personification.

Even if Proverbs 8 does in some way allude to the preincarnate Christ, it does not prove that He was created at some point in time. Wisdom was “brought forth” before the earth was created (verses 23b–25), but “brought forth” does not necessarily denote origin with reference to time. In the same breath, Wisdom informs us, “I have been established from everlasting” (verse 23a), indicating that there was never a time when she did not exist.

Generally, the poetic description of Proverbs 8–9 should not be interpreted Christologically, but should be understood simply as the personification of an outstanding virtue.

Q         In Isaiah 48:16, the speaker, who is clearly God, distinguishes Himself from two other personalities. He refers to one as the “Lord God,” and to the other as “His Spirit.” Doesn’t this prove that God is a Trinity?

A         Isaiah 48:16 states: “Come near to Me, hear this: I have not spoken in secret from the beginning; from the time that it was, I was there. And now the Lord God and His Spirit have sent Me.” In the preceding verses, and perhaps in the first part of verse 16, God is the Speaker. However, in the latter part of verse 16, the prophet is the speaker. He speaks of his own divinely appointed mission. Of course, the prophet’s words, in their fullest sense, apply to the Messiah and His mission.

The “Lord God” and the Messiah are two distinct Persons, but why should we think that “His Spirit” is a third Person? Remember, Scripture tells us that man has a spirit (1 Corinthians 2:11; Ecclesiastes 12:7). Is a man’s spirit a person distinct from the man? Of course not! Why, then, should we think that “His Spirit” is a personality distinct from the “Lord God”?

The Spirit of God is consistently presented as the power, spiritual extension, influence, indwelling, and presence of God—not as a third Person within a triune Godhead. This definition applies perfectly to Isaiah’s reference to “His Spirit.”

Isaiah 48:16 provides no support for trinitarian dogma.

Q         Why is Christ called “the everlasting Father” in Isaiah 9:6?

A         The Hebrew term translated “father” is ab, which means father, ancestor, source, orinventor. The reference to Christ as “everlasting Father” is rich in meaning. He is a Father in the sense that He is Creator—that is, He was the active Agent through whom God created all things (John 1:1,2; Colossians 1:16; Hebrews 1:2). He is also a Father in the sense that He is the Source of salvation, the Head of the new creation (Ephesians 1:21,22; Colossians 1:18). As the first Adam was the father of “those who are made of dust,” the second Adam (Christ) is the Father of “those who are heavenly” (1 Corinthians 15:47,48). This does not mean that Christ and God the Father are one and the same; it simply means that Christ is a Father in the sense that He is the Beginning, the Origin, of God’s spiritual creation. The patriarchs of Israel—Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, the sons of Jacob, and the heads of the tribes that descended from them—are repeatedly referred to as “the fathers” in Scripture. (The term patriarch means “father.”) Christ, as the singular Seed of Abraham (Galatians 3:16), is the everlasting Patriarch of Abraham’s spiritual seed. Paul wrote, “And if you are Christ’s, then you are Abraham’s seed [regardless of physical lineage], and heirs according to the promise [the promise given to Abraham]” (Galatians 3:29). The title of Father belongs to God the Father in a unique way, but Scripture reveals that the term has different senses of meaning and appropriately applies to many. Since the first Adam is the father of humankind; since Abraham is the “father of the faithful”; since he, along with Isaac, Jacob, Jacob’s sons, and the heads of the tribes of Israel are called “fathers”; and since the apostle Paul refers to himself as a “father” to the Christians at Corinth (1 Corinthians 4:15), it is not surprising that Christ—the divine Agent in creation; the second Adam; the Origin, Beginning, Source, and Head of God’s spiritual creation—is called “everlasting Father” in Isaiah 9:6.

Q         You have stated that Jesus Christ bled to death after being pierced by a Roman soldier’s spear (or sword). However, John 19:33,34 says that the soldier pierced Jesus after seeing that He was already dead. Why do you say that Jesus was pierced before He died?

A         First, let’s notice the wording of Matthew 27:48–50 as it appears in the King James Version (KJV):

“And straightway one of them ran, and took a sponge, and filled it with vinegar, and put it on a reed, and gave Him to drink. The rest said, Let be, let us see whether Elias will come to save Him. Jesus, when He had cried again with a loud voice, yielded up the ghost.”

This passage says nothing about Jesus being pierced. However, many ancient manuscripts include a statement at the end of verse 49 that does not appear in the KJV. This statement is included in some of our English versions, including the Fenton and Moffatt translations. Notice how the Fenton translation renders verses 49 and 50:

“But the others called out, ‘Let Him alone! Let us see whether Elijah will come and save Him!’But another taking a spear pierced His side, when blood and water came out. Jesus, however, having again called out with a loud voice, resigned His spirit.”

The Moffatt translation renders the passage similarly: “But the other said, ‘Stop, let us see if Elijah does come to save him!’ (Seizing a lance, another pricked [the Greek root is nussoo, which means “pierced”] his side, and out came water and blood.)”

Neither Mark’s account nor Luke’s tell of Jesus being pierced, but remember that no one account describes all the details. In order to get a full picture of what happened, and the order in which each event occurred, it is necessary to put all the accounts together, and to consider any possible variation in translation. With this in mind, let’s turn our attention to John’s account.

John 19:33,34 states: “But when they came to Jesus and saw that He was already dead, they did not break His legs. But one of the soldiers pierced His side with a spear, and immediately blood and water came out.”

This account, as it appears in English, seems to say that the soldier pierced Jesus after it was discovered that He was already dead. The usual explanation is that they wanted to make sure He was dead. However, in the Greek, the word translated “pierced” in our English Bibles is in the aorist tense; therefore, the term (“pierced”) refers not to the time of the action, but to thekind of action. Since “pierced” is in the aorist tense in the Greek, the passage could mean that Christ was pierced after the soldiers discovered that He was dead, or it could mean that He had already been pierced when the soldiers observed that He was dead. It can be understood either way, but in view of Matthew’s account, with the insertion of the missing portion of verse 49 (chapter 27), we have reason to believe that John was saying that the soldiers didn’t break Jesus’s’ legs because He was already dead, having been pierced.

Other scriptures support the above. For instance, the manner in which the Passover and other sacrifices (all of which foreshadowed Christ) were killed (they were “pierced,” or cut with a blade, and bled to death) more closely fits the description of Christ bleeding to death as the result of being pierced. While this alone does not prove that Christ died after being pierced, when all things are considered—that is, the missing verse, John’s use of the aorist tense, and Christ’s death compared with the Passover sacrifice—it is evident that Christ died after being pierced.

It is also significant that Pilate marveled that Christ’s death occurred so quickly (Mark 15:42–45). When report came that He was already dead, Pilate checked with a centurion to make certain that He was in fact dead. Pilate knew that death through crucifixion involved prolonged suffering, often lasting two or three days. The two “thieves” who were crucified alongside Christ died after having their legs broken, but Christ was dead already. Why did His death occur so soon? The most plausible explanation is that He bled to death—the result of having been pierced.

3          THE LAW OF GOD

Q         James speaks of the “law of liberty” (1:25; 2:12). Paul speaks of the “yoke of bondage” (Galatians 5:1). What two laws are they talking about?

A         James writes, “For whoever shall keep the whole law, and yet stumble in one point, he is guilty of all. For He who said, ‘Do not commit adultery,’ also said, ‘Do not murder.’ Now if you do not commit adultery, but you do murder, you have become a transgressor of the law. So speak and so do as those who will be judged by the law of liberty.” James cites two of the Ten Commandments, and then speaks of being judged by the “law of liberty” (James 2:10–12). This “perfect law of liberty” is something a person “looks into” and “continues in” (1:25). Obviously, it includes the Ten Commandments. James calls it the “law of liberty” because he understands that true freedom is possible only in the framework of law.

The “yoke of bondage” Paul mentions in Galatians 5:1 is not the law, but is a spiritual condition that resulted from the wrong use of the law. Paul explains, “You have become estranged from Christ, you who attempt to be justified by law; you have fallen from grace” (verse 4). To be “justified” is to have one’s sins blotted out and be given a right standing before God—a state of being that cannot be attained through any law. “For if there had been a law given which could have given life, truly righteousness would have been by the law” (Galatians 3:21). Therefore, the Galatians who were seeking justification through law (which cannot provide it), and not through Christ (who can provide it), had “fallen from grace.”

Q         Is the law “added because of transgressions” (Galatians 3:17–25) the law pertaining to sacrifices, washings, and so forth, or is it the “moral law,” or Ten Commandments?

A         The law Paul speaks of in the book of Galatians is the entire law as codified in the Sinaitic covenant. It includes the Ten Commandments as well as the sacrificial and ceremonial laws. It was “added because of transgressions” in that it was codified and given to Israel in order to make the people aware of their sins. As Paul said to the Romans, “I would not have known sin except through the law. For I would not have known covetousness unless the law had said, ‘You shall not covet’” (Romans 7:7).

One of the law’s functions is to make us aware of our transgressions. When Paul said that the law was added “till the Seed should come” (Galatians 3:19), he did not mean that the law had no more purpose or function once Christ (the Seed) had come. Rather, he meant that the law had accomplished its purpose in making us aware of our transgressions and, therefore, our need for a Savior. The “Seed” did not abolish the law, but the record of transgressions for those who put their trust in Him.

Because of the law’s function in making him aware of his sins and of his need for a Savior, the apostle Paul could say, “Therefore the law is holy, and the commandment holy and just and good” (Romans 7:12).

The law also has the function of revealing the way of life God would have us follow (see Psalm 119:97–104). Because of this function of the law, Paul could say, “For I delight in the law of God according to the inward man” (Romans 7:22).

Q         Would you comment on Paul’s reference to the “freewoman” and “bondwoman” (Galatians 4:24,25)? Verses 30 and 31 teach that Christians are not children of the bondwoman, which is identified as the covenant from Mount Sinai. Doesn’t this suggest that the law given at Mount Sinai has been done away?

A         Galatians 4:24,25 reads: “which things are symbolic. For these [the “bondwoman” and the “freewoman”] are the two covenants: the one from the Mount Sinai, which gives birth to bondage, which is Hagar—for this Hagar is Mount Sinai in Arabia, and corresponds to Jerusalem which now is, and is in bondage with her children.”

Notice that Paul was comparing the “bondwoman” and “freewoman” with “the two covenants” i.e., the Old Covenant and the New Covenant. Remember, a covenant is a binding agreement between two parties. The law, in and of itself, was not the covenant; therefore, we should not assume that the law was abolished when the covenant was terminated.

God, through the prophet Jeremiah, tells us why the Old Covenant was dissolved, and makes it clear that the termination of the former covenant does not entail abolition of the law. Notice: “Behold, the days are coming, says the Lord, when I will make a new covenant with the house of Israel and with the house of Judah—not according to the covenant that I made with their fathers in the day that I took them by the hand to lead them out of the land of Egypt, My covenant which they broke, though I was a husband to them, says the Lord. But this is the covenant [i.e., a new covenant, which will replace the old one—the one they broke] that I will make with the house of Israel after those days, says the Lord: I will put My law in their minds, and write it on their hearts; and I will be their God, and they shall be My people. No more shall every man teach his neighbor, and every man his brother, saying, ‘Know the Lord,’ for they all shall know Me, from the least of them to the greatest of them, says the Lord. For I will forgive their iniquity, and their sin I will remember no more” (Jeremiah 31:31–34).

The reason the Old Covenant “gives birth to bondage” is that the people broke God’s law, thus placing themselves under bondage. The New Covenant is different in that it involves having the law written on the heart, which is another way of speaking of a heart of obedience (compare Deuteronomy 5:29). Sin is the source of bondage. Under the New Covenant, the source of bondage is completely remitted, thus producing freedom—not “freedom” to break the law, but freedom from the bondage of sin.

Q         Doesn’t Hebrews 7:12 tell us that the old Law of Moses has been abolished and replaced with a new law?

A         Hebrews 7:12 states: “For the priesthood being changed, of necessity there is also a change of the law.” The change of the law was not the abolition of the Law of Moses. Rather, it was a change in the law concerning the priesthood. This is made clear in verses 13 through 19.

In the Levitical priesthood, all priests were to be descendants of Aaron, of the tribe of Levi. However, since Jesus Christ “arose from [the tribe of] Judah” (Hebrews 7:14), He could be a priest only if the law restricting priesthood to the family of Aaron (of the tribe of Levi) were changed. Had the law in its entirety been abolished, it is unlikely that the writer of Hebrews would have bothered explaining that a change had occurred in one of the law’s commandments.

Q         Does Matthew 9:14–17 mean that it is a mistake to try to mix the Old Covenant law with the New Covenant gospel?

A         The extreme discontinuity between the law and the gospel is popular among dispensationalists, but was never a part of the teachings of Jesus. Matthew 9:14–17 simply means that it would not have been appropriate for the disciples to mourn (symbolized by fasting) while Christ was with them, for He was the central figure—the prophesied Davidic King—of all promises of hope for Israel and the world. Christ uses three parables to illustrate the inappropriateness of mourning (fasting) while He is present: 1) the bridegroom’s attendants (verse 15); 2) the new patch and the old garment (verse 16); and 3) the new wine and the old wineskin (verse 17). Christ is saying that mourning (fasting) while the Source of hope is present is as inappropriate as putting new, fermenting wine into old, hardened wineskins; or as putting a patch of unshrunk cloth on an old garment; or as the bridegroom’s attendants mourning while the bridegroom is present. John the Baptist’s purpose was to call the people to repentance, which involved mourning and fasting, in preparation for Christ’s coming. But once Christ had arrived, it was time for His followers—those who had longed for His presence—to rejoice.

Q         Does Matthew 5:38–42 mean that if someone attacks me or takes my belongings, I have to stand there and take it? Is it wrong to defend oneself from an attacker?

A         Matthew 5:38–42 is Jesus’s response to the notion that the “eye for an eye” law permitted personal vengeance. It did not. Rather, it was directed to the judges (Exodus 21:22–25), and was simply another way of saying that the compensation for a wrong done to a person must match the damages. Jesus’s directive to “turn the other cheek” can be understood two ways: First, it can be understood as a hyperbolic way of expressing how far a person should distance himself from seeking personal vengeance (and remember, personal vengeance is very different from self defense), just as “tear it out” and “cut it off” (verses 29–30) are hyperbolic ways of expressing how far a person should distance himself from sinful behavior. Second, Jesus may be speaking of situations in which resistance would only result in further damages (compare with verses 25–26). In any case, Jesus is not forbidding self-defense.

Q         Does Matthew 5:19 say that a commandment-breaker will be in the Kingdom, though he will be least in the Kingdom? Does this not conflict with scriptures that say that commandment-breakers will not be in the Kingdom at all?

A         Luke 12:42–48 teaches that, when Christ returns to establish His Kingdom, there will be degrees of privilege or dishonor based on how faithfully a person upheld God’s standards. The saints—those who inherit the Kingdom at Christ’s return—will be the most honored in the Kingdom. Some of the mortal subjects of the Kingdom, however, will have to answer for having neglected to uphold God’s righteous standards. Matthew 5:19 does not mean that commandment breakers will enter the immortal, Spirit-born family of God at Christ’s return; it simply means that when the Kingdom is established, those who have annulled even the least of God’s standards will receive no honor.

Q         Why do you quote from the Old Testament in establishing doctrine for Christians? Shouldn’t Christians get their beliefs from the New Testament alone, especially from the epistles of Paul?

A         Listen carefully to what the apostle Paul says about the so-called “Old Testament”:

To Timothy, Paul writes, “and that from childhood you have known the Holy Scriptures, which are able to make you wise for salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus. All Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness, that the man of God may be complete, thoroughly equipped for every good work” (2 Timothy 3:15,16).

The only Scriptures Timothy could have known from childhood was the collection of books we call the “Old Testament.” Therefore, Paul is speaking of the Old Testament when he says that the Scriptures can make a person wise for salvation; is inspired of God; is useful for doctrine, reproof, correction, and training in righteousness, thus equipping the man of God for every good work.

According to the New Testament, then, doctrinal truth applicable to Christians can be derived from the Old Testament!

Q         The book of Leviticus contains what I would call hard laws: those laws that have to do with types of uncleanness and defilement and require washings and separation from other people until evening. How do these laws apply today?

A         The “hard laws” of Leviticus, found in chapters 11 through 15, are the ones people often refer to when they charge us with “picking” the Old Testament laws we want to keep and rejecting all others. Of course, we should not “reject” any of the commandments of the Torah, but simply recognize that some laws have cultural limitations and some do not. For instance, laws concerning livestock and agriculture would not directly apply to city-dwellers. Laws regarding flat-roofed houses do not directly apply to most of us because most of us do not live in a flat-roofed house (though there may be an underlying principle that applies to our situation). How or whether a particular law directly applies to us depends upon the purpose of that law.

The sacrifices, washings, and periods of separation for various kinds of defilement were given to instill discipline and give sanction to public health laws. These regulations helped keep the people from slipping into unsanitary practices that would contribute to poor health and the spread of various diseases. Our modern health regulations capture the intent and fulfill the purpose of these Old Testament ceremonial regulations.

Q         Jesus said He did not come to destroy the law, but to fulfill it (Matthew 5:17). Didn’t He mean that He was setting aside the law, not by abolishing it, but by completing its purpose?

A         The word translated “fulfill” in Matthew 5:17 literally means “to fill” or “make full.” Jesus “fulfilled” the law, or “made it full,” by stripping it of the erroneous interpretations that had been added to it by men, and by restoring its original meaning and intent. The remainder of the chapter provides several examples of how Jesus restored the true purpose and meaning of various laws while exposing the false ideas that had been added by men.

For instance, some of the Jews of Jesus’s day saw the divorce law of Deuteronomy 24:1 as a license for divorce. But a careful examination of the passage reveals that the purpose of this law was to discourage divorce. Knowing this, Jesus brought to light the good and perfect will of God regarding the divinely ordained institution of marriage (see Matthew 5:31,32).

Another example is the way some interpreted the “eye for eye, tooth for tooth” law. This law was part of Israel’s justice system, and was to be administered by the judges (Exodus 21:22–25). Unfortunately, by the time of Jesus some were citing the law as an excuse for personal vengeance. Jesus clearly recognized this error (see Matthew 5:38–42).

Many of the erroneous interpretations Jesus was dealing with came from the Pharisees and other religious parties. No doubt, as He exposed and refuted their false teachings, the angered religious leaders accused Him of trying to destroy or abolish the law. That’s why Jesus said, “Do not think that I came to destroy the law…”

To underscore the fact that He did not come to abolish the law, Jesus added, “For assuredly, I say to you, till heaven and earth pass away, one jot or one tittle will by no means pass from the law till all is fulfilled. Whoever therefore breaks one of the least of these commandments, and teaches men so, shall be called least in the kingdom of heaven; but whoever does and teaches them, he shall be called great in the kingdom of heaven” (Matthew 5:18,19).

A clue as to whose erroneous interpretations He had in mind throughout His discourse lies in the next verse: “For I say to you, that unless your righteousness exceeds the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees, you will by no means enter the kingdom of heaven” (verse 20).

4          THE SABBATH AND THE HOLY DAYS

Q         The Sabbath is not mentioned in any of the lists of evils or lists of virtues in the New Testament. Doesn’t this suggest that the Fourth Commandment is no longer in force?

 

A         It is a mistake to view the New Testament as a “systematic theology” or “statement of beliefs” or “creed” compiled by the apostles for the purpose of providing church members with an exposition on all the laws, commandments, and doctrines of the New Covenant. The church already had access to the Old Testament, and believed it to be “profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness” (2 Timothy 3:16).

One reason the Sabbath is rarely mentioned in the epistles is that there was no conflict over which day to keep, or whether to keep it. At first, the church was entirely Jewish. Aside from the Samaritans, who were also Sabbath-keepers, the earliest non-Jewish Christians were people biblical historians describe as “God-fearers.” They were gentiles who, though uncircumcised, worshiped the God of the Hebrews. Many of them first heard the gospel while in the synagogue on the Sabbath day (see Acts 13:14–16,26,38–45; 14:1; 16:13,14; 17:2–4; 18:4). Thus, the church, from its foundation, was a Sabbath-keeping church.

The silence of the New Testament epistles on the subject of the Sabbath, if anything, supports the Sabbath-keepers’ position. Had the church—with its Jewish leaders, thousands of Jewish converts, and growing number of God-fearing gentiles—not been keeping the Sabbath, it is extremely doubtful that we would find such silence in the New Testament. Surely the Pharisaic believers who caused such a stir over circumcision (Acts 15) would have vigorously and loudly voiced their objection had the early Christians abandoned the Sabbath. Yet, no such objection is recorded in the New Testament.

Large sections of the Old Testament make no mention of the Sabbath, though we know that the Sabbath was in full force and was being observed during the times those sections were written. Therefore, New Testament silence on this subject by no means indicates that the apostles and early Christians regarded the Fourth Commandment as obsolete.

Q         I would like to ask your help in explaining something I am having trouble understanding. I know that you depend heavily on Leviticus 23 to prove that people should observe the holy days that are listed there. Several verses say that “it shall be a statute for ever throughout your generations.” But it also says that God told Moses to “speak unto the children of Israel” about these things. It seems like these days and festivals were intended only for the Hebrew people in ancient times. There is no indication that other people were ever meant to observe them. The fact that it says “a statute for ever among your generations” does not seem to be enough to prove that everyone, everywhere, even today should observe these days. If the instructions were given to the “children of Israel,” how could others who never received the instructions be expected to follow them.

Also, Leviticus 24 speaks of using olive oil to keep the lamps burning continually. Verse 3 says this “shall be a statute for ever in your generations.” I’m sure you do not believe this applies today. Your churches do not have lamps burning continually. So how can you say chapter 23 is still to be observed but chapter 24 is not when they both say “forever in your generations.”

Finally, back in chapter 23, there are several references to an offering made of fire. Your churches do not offer burnt offerings. How can you pick some parts of the chapter to obey but not other parts. For example, verses 7 and 8 say, “ye shall do no servile work therein. But ye shall offer an offering made by fire unto the Lord.” You believe the first part about servile work should be obeyed but not the part about a burnt offering—and yet they are part of the same statement.

You see my problem? You appear to pick certain chapters and verses and say everyone needs to obey them. But then other verses that use the same language, “a statute for ever,” you say do not need to be obeyed.

Please help me to understand the reason for this.

A         First, you are quite right in saying, “The fact that it says ‘a statute for ever among your generations’ does not seem to be enough to prove that everyone, everywhere, even today should observe these days.” Obviously, God does not hold people responsible for holy days they know nothing about. These days were given to Israel, as you point out, and there is no evidence that God had revealed them to anyone else before establishing them for the nation He brought out of Egypt.

However, the continuity between Israel and the church cannot be ignored. In Romans 11:16–24, the true Israel is depicted as an olive tree with both natural and grafted branches, which represent converted Jews and gentiles. Thus, Israel’s tree is the church. In Romans 2:28,29, Paul says, “For he is not a Jew who is one outwardly…but he is a Jew who is one inwardly…” In Galatians 4:29, the apostle states, “And if you are Christ’s, then you are Abraham’s seed, and heirs according to the promise.” For this reason, Paul can speak of the church as “the Israel of God” (Galatians 6:16).

God’s promise of renewing His covenant with Israel is applied to the church (cf. Jeremiah 31:31–34; Hebrews 8:7–13), and prophecy pertaining to the restoration of Israel finds fulfillment in the establishment of the church (cf. Joel 2:28–32; Acts 2:16–21). Gentile converts to Christianity were once “aliens from the commonwealth of Israel and strangers from the covenants of promise,” but in Christ those “who once were far off have been brought near by the blood of Christ” (Ephesians 2:12,13). These believing gentiles are “no longer strangers and foreigners, but fellow citizens with the saints [believing Israelites] and members of the household of God” (verse 19).

Through the prophet Isaiah, God reveals that the time will come when many non-Israelites will seek to learn the ways of the God of Israel. “For out of Zion shall go forth the law [to the nations], and the word of the Lord from Jerusalem” (Isaiah 2:3). So, yes, the law God gave to Israel was not meant to be exclusively for Israel. This can be seen in several Old Testament passages, including Zechariah 14, where God calls for the nations outside Israel to keep the Feast of Tabernacles. It also comes across very clearly in the New Testament. For instance, Paul, writing to the church in Ephesus, applies the Fifth Commandment of the Decalogue (a part of the law given to Israel) to gentile believers, and even gives the land-promise associated with that commandment a universal application (Ephesians 6:1–3). Of course, Paul knew, as we do today, that certain aspects of the law were limited to specific times and places, and only certain underlying principles can be applied outside those time/place boundaries.

For ancient Israel, the law was viewed through the “lenses” of the Exodus. Laws pertaining to slavery, laws dealing with foreigners, and laws concerning the observance of Sabbaths and festivals were Exodus-related. In fact, the Sinaitic Covenant is Exodus-centered. Obviously, festivals commemorating the Exodus and related events have less meaning for non-Israelites than for Israelites. But once it is recognized that the festivals are not static in meaning, and that they actually have more New Covenant and Christological meaning than Exodus/Old Covenant meaning, then citizens of the “Israel of God” can see clearly that the annual festivals of Leviticus 23 do, in fact, apply to the New Covenant community.

How a particular law applies to a Christian must be determined on the basis of (1) the purpose of the law in question, and (2) the Christological/New Covenant meaning of that law. Only then will we be fully equipped to determine how a particular law relates to our situation. Where holy days are concerned, we realize that it would be quite unlawful to offer the sacrifices associated with them in our churches. The law demands that sacrifices be offered only at the tabernacle (or temple), and only under the supervision of the Levitical priesthood. However, it was always understood by the Israelites that a person could lawfully observe the holy days outside of Jerusalem, or, for that matter, outside of Israel.

The lighting of the candles you refer to pertains to the tabernacle, not local churches. While there is an abundance of evidence that in the future the temple will be rebuilt, the priesthood restored, and the sacrifices reinstituted under the direction of the Jesus Christ (see Ezekiel 40–48), the temple (tabernacle) is not standing now and there is no functional priesthood officiating. Our churches are not patterned after the temple services, but are more like the synagogues that served as learning and worship centers for the scattered Jews and God-fearing gentiles of the ancient world. It would be a mistake to apply the sacrificial and ceremonial laws of the tabernacle/temple to local churches.

When we observe the annual holy days, we are celebrating the sacrificial and redemptive work of Jesus Christ. We recognize that the holy days are a “shadow” of the good things Christ makes possible for His people, but His is the “body” that casts the shadow (see Colossians 2:16,17).

Q         I have read of the church keeping the feast days as well as the Sabbath days, and have accepted these teachings. However, after reading Galatians 4:9,10, I am having trouble with why we are to keep these days. Is Paul saying we are not to be bound by the festivals and Sabbaths set forth under the law if we are in Christ?

A         Paul writes, “But then, indeed, when you did not know God, you served those which by nature are not gods. But now after you have known God, or rather are known by God, how is it that you turn again to the weak and beggarly elements, to which you desire again to be in bondage? You observe days and months and seasons and years. I am afraid for you, lest I have labored for you in vain” (Galatians 4:8–11).

Since the problem was that some of the Galatian believers were being persuaded to adopt some form of Judaism as a means of salvation or spiritual perfection, many have thought that the “days and months and seasons and years” were the Sabbaths, new moons, festivals, and sabbatical years described in the Law of Moses. But let’s remember that Judaism is not precisely the same as the Law of Moses, or religion of the Old Testament. Some forms of Judaism revised the Law considerably, and picked up certain pagan elements along the way.

Daniel G. Reid states, “From Second Temple Judaism there comes ample evidence of speculation about the universe and how the heavenly bodies were related to angels. The Book of the Heavenly Luminaries in 1 Enoch 72–82, a work dating from perhaps the first century B.C., testifies to Jewish astrological ideas and the association of an angel, Uriel, with the stars. This is set within a context in which particular attention is paid to times and seasons” (Dictionary of Paul and His Letters, 1993, p. 231, emphasis added).

These astrological beliefs were probably held by some Jewish sects during the time of the apostles. In all likelihood, the astrological “times and seasons” are the “days and months and seasons and years” Paul has in mind in Galatians 4:10. The apostle warns these former pagans that those who were taking up astrological observances common to certain Jewish and pagan religious sects were returning to the base and worthless elements they had served before they became believers in Jesus Christ.

Paul fully recognized the Christological significance of the weekly Sabbath and annual holy days. By no means was he condemning the observance of these divinely ordained institutions.

Q         I have read your material on the Sabbath, but I am still left without an answer when asked about the time difference between the Holy Land and Kentucky. When it is sundown Friday in Jerusalem, what time would it be here in Kentucky? If one is keeping the Sabbath correctly, it seems he would have to observe the exact same time period as God did in the Genesis account of creation. It seems those exact hours would be the only ones He made holy by resting in them. What do you think?

A         God set aside and declared holy the seventh day of each week. Sabbath-keepers throughout the world observe the same day, but do not observe the day at the exact same time, or during the same hours. The Sabbath starts and ends in Jerusalem before it starts and ends in the United States. The Bible nowhere says that we should determine the beginning and end of the seventh day (or any other day) according to “Jerusalem time.”

In ancient times, when an Israelite traveled in foreign lands, he observed the Sabbath when it came to him. No Israelite, regardless of his location in the world, ever perceived that the Sabbath started at any time other than sunset—and the Bible gives no instruction concerning Sabbath “adjustments” for traveling Israelites.

We need not worry about what time it is in Jerusalem. We should simply observe the seventh day when it comes to us.

Q         Years ago, the church taught that the Day of Pentecost was always on a Monday. Today, the church observes Pentecost on a Sunday. When, and why, was Pentecost changed from Monday to Sunday?

A         The church changed its practice of a Monday Pentecost in 1974. Before that time, many could see that the “Monday” explanation was theologically weak, but it was not until 1974 that the church began observing Pentecost on a Sunday.

In brief, here’s the reason we believe Pentecost should fall on a Sunday:

The sheaf of the firstfruits was to be waved before the Lord “on the day after the Sabbath” (Leviticus 23:11). Pentecost was to be counted this way: “And you shall count for yourselves from the day after the Sabbath [the day after the Sabbath is the first day of the week—Sunday], from the day that you brought the sheaf of the wave offering: seven Sabbaths shall be completed” (verse 15). This verse tells us which day to count from; the next verse tells us which day to count to: “Count fifty days to the day after the seventh Sabbath…” (verse 16).

Notice three very important points: (1) We are to count from the first day of the week (Sunday). (2) We are to count to the first day of the week. (3) We are to count fifty days (Pentecost means “fiftieth,” indicating that it falls on the fiftieth day of the count). The instructions are simple and easy to understand. Not only are we told which day to count from, we are told which day to count to. And to make what is clear even clearer, we are told how many days we are to count. If we begin counting on a Sunday (the “day after the Sabbath”), the fiftieth day of our count will be a Sunday (the “day after the seventh Sabbath”).

The old view was full of errors. The claim that the Hebrew word translated “from” (as in “from the day after the Sabbath”) is not inclusive was wrong. The normal meaning of the Hebrew construction for “count from the day after the Sabbath” is “begin counting on the day after the Sabbath.” To our knowledge, there is not a single Hebrew scholar anywhere who agrees with the old argument.

In addition, the Jubilee cycle should be considered. The fiftieth year, or year of release, was the Jubilee. It followed the seventh sabbatical year (Leviticus 25:1–17). It makes sense that the Feast of Weeks would follow the same pattern: Seven full weeks, each ending with the Sabbath, with the Day of Pentecost falling on the day after the seventh Sabbath.

Q         Doesn’t Paul remind the Colossians that the Mosaic law was nailed to the cross and, in the same context, warn of heretics who would have them adopt Old Testament holy days (Colossians 2:14–17)?

A         The passage in question reads, “Blotting out the handwriting of ordinances that was against us, which was contrary to us, and took it out of the way, nailing it to his cross. And having spoiled [disarmed] principalities and powers, he made a shew of them openly, triumphing over them in it. Let no man therefore judge you in meat, or in drink, or in respect of an holyday, or of the new moon, or of the sabbath days: Which are a shadow of things to come; but the body is of Christ” (King James Version).

It is commonly assumed that the “handwriting of ordinances” is the Old Testament law. The term handwriting is from the Greek cheirographon, which generally refers to a legal document or bond, and is used of a “record book of sins” in Jewish apocalyptic literature.

The King James Version’s “handwriting of ordinances” is an unfortunate translation. Modern English versions are better, and generally do not leave the impression that Paul is speaking of Old Testament laws. Notice how Colossians 2:13b,14 is rendered in the following modern English versions:

The New Revised Standard Version: “when he forgave us all our trespasses, erasing the record that stood against us with its legal demands. He set this aside, nailing it to the cross.”

The New American Standard Bible: “having forgiven us all our transgressions, having canceled out the certificate of debt consisting of decrees against us and which was hostile to us; and He has taken it out of the way, having nailed it to the cross.”

The New American Bible: “having forgiven us all our transgressions; obliterating the bond against us, with its legal claims, which was opposed to us, he also removed it from our midst, nailing it to the cross.”

The “record,” “certificate of debt,” or “bond” that was against us was not the Old Testament law; it was the record of our sins. When God forgives our sins, He erases the record completely.

In verse 16, Paul mentions the Sabbaths and festivals, but he does not chastise the Colossians for keeping them. He simply admonishes them to allow no one to judge them in matters regarding eating and drinking or Sabbath or festival observance. This suggests that the Colossians were observing holy days, and someone was judging them for it.

While many cite Colossians 2:16 as “proof” that the holy days were “done away,” at least a few evangelical scholars point out that the passage suggests that the Colossians were observing the holy days.

One such scholar is Douglas R. De Lacey, Ph.D., of the University of Cambridge (Cambridge, England). De Lacey says, “The ‘judgment’ seems to be criticism of the Christians’ present practice, apparently of eating and drinking and enjoying Jewish festivals, in contrast to those whose watchword was ‘do not handle, do not taste, do not even touch’ (Col. 2:21)” (Dictionary of Paul and His Letters, InterVarsity Press, 1993).

The troublemakers were philosophers who claimed that one could obtain a higher level of spirituality or righteousness by practicing asceticism (“Touch not; taste not; handle not”—verse 21). Paul says the philosophers’ regulations are nothing more than the “commandments and doctrines of men” (verse 22).

Given the nature of the problem, it is doubtful that the philosophers were judging the Colossians for keeping or not keeping Sabbaths and festivals. More likely, their judgment was based on how the Colossians kept the holy days. It seems that the joy, laughter, and pleasure of eating and drinking—all of which were abundant on holy days—were not in agreement with the philosophers’ ascetic views.

By attaching man-made regulations to Christian fellowship and holy day observance, the philosophers were missing the purpose of the holy days. Holy days are not an end in themselves; they are a means to an end. As Paul says, they are a “shadow of things to come,” but Christ is the “body” that casts the shadow. Without the body (or “substance”), the shadow is worth little. With the body, however, the shadow serves as a means of enhancing worship and increasing understanding and appreciation of Christ’s redemptive work and God’s plan for mankind.

5          Salvation

Q         Ephesians 2:8–10 says that salvation is by grace and through faith. What are grace and faith, and how do they relate to “good works”?

A         Ephesians 2:8–10 states, “For by grace you have been saved through faith, and that not of yourselves; it is the gift of God, not of works, lest anyone should boast. For we are His workmanship, created in Christ Jesus for good works, which God prepared beforehand that we should walk in them.”

God’s grace is His divine favor, His merciful kindness toward us. Faith may be defined simply as trusting belief in God and His promises. Salvation, then, is available to us only because of God’s merciful kindness. We obtain it by trusting in God and the provisions He has made for us. This trusting belief, or faith, always manifests itself through the actions of the person possessing it (see Hebrews 11). That’s what Paul means when he says that God’s people are “created in Christ Jesus for good works, which God prepared beforehand that we should walk in them.”

Q         Are people who have never heard of Jesus going to the lake of fire? What about small children? It doesn’t seem God would punish people who never knew to repent. Please help.

A         Concerning the name of Jesus Christ, the New Testament informs us that “there is no other name under heaven given among men by which we must be saved” (Acts 4:12). Jesus says, “He who believes in Him [Christ] is not condemned; but he who does not believe is condemned already, because he has not believed in the name of the only begotten Son of God” (John 3:18). Paul asks, “And how shall they believe in Him of whom they have not heard? And how shall they hear without a preacher?” (Romans 10:14). This indicates that a person must first hear the gospel, the message of salvation through Jesus Christ, before he can be saved.

Yet, we are also told that God “desires all men to be saved and to come to the knowledge of the truth” (1 Timothy 2:4), and that Jesus Christ “gave Himself a ransom for all, to be testified in due time” (verse 6). He is the “Savior of all men” (4:10), the “Savior of the world” (John 4:42). He was not sent “to condemn the world, but that the world through Him might be saved” (3:17). God is “not willing that any should perish but that all should come to repentance” (2 Peter 3:9).

If God desires that all be saved, but salvation is possible only through the name of Jesus Christ, doesn’t it make sense to conclude that God will, in His own time, see to it that all have an opportunity to hear the gospel, turn to Him in repentance, and accept Jesus Christ as Savior?

God’s Word reveals that many will receive salvation during the Millennium (Jeremiah 23:5–8; 31:31–34; 33:14–16; cf. Revelation 20:4–6; 5:9,10). First, the scattered peoples of Israel and Judah will be brought to their own land, where they will learn of Christ the King, and become a model nation for all the other nations of the world. From that beginning, the truth of God will go out into all the earth. The nations will seek to learn of Him, and inquire of His ways (Isaiah 2:2–4). The knowledge of God will fill the earth.

But what about those who lived and died but never had an opportunity for salvation? Listen to John’s description of the post-millennial resurrection, or Great White Throne Judgment:

“Then [after the Millennium] I saw a great white throne and Him who sat on it, from whose face the earth and heaven fled away. And there was found no place for them. And I saw the dead, small and great, standing before God, and books were opened. And another book was opened, which is the Book of Life. And the dead were judged according to their works, by the things which were written in the books” (Revelation 20:11,12).

Now, considering the scriptural teaching that God desires all to be saved, what will happen in this post-millennial judgment period if those who had never heard the name of Jesus Christ learn the truth regarding salvation? (Surely the process of judgment requires that those being judged hear and understand the truth.) A clue is provided in the text above. Read it again, and notice that the Book of Life is open during this period. Those who had not previously known the way of salvation—all who had never had a full opportunity to come to repentance and accept Jesus Christ as Savior—will have a chance to repent. And when they do repent, surely God will write their names in the Book of Life.

Scripture indicates that only the terribly wicked—those who willfully reject God’s offer of salvation—will be cast into the lake of fire.

At present, the dead are unconscious, completely oblivious to the passage of time. At the Second Coming, the dead in Christ will awaken to eternal life and rise to meet the returning Lord. After the Millennium, the rest of the dead will awaken to a mortal existence and be judged. But judgment is not synonymous with condemnation. Peter writes, “For the time has come for judgment to begin at the house of God” (1 Peter 4:17). This shows that the process of judgment can and does produce the positive results of repentance and conviction. There is no reason to think, then, that God will not give those who had never had a full opportunity for salvation a chance to receive it during the Great White Throne Judgment period.

Q         Isn’t it true that God can give His Holy Spirit to a person who has not been baptized?

A         It is true that God can give His Holy Spirit to a person though that person has not been baptized. However, that fact is aside from the real question. The real question is: Should a repentant believer be baptized? The clear scriptural answer is a most decided yes. Jesus commanded His disciples, “Go therefore and make disciples of all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, teaching them to observe all things that I have commanded you; and lo, I am with you always, even to the end of the age” (Matthew 28:19,20). Later, on the Day of Pentecost, the apostle Peter said, “Repent, and let every one of you be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and you shall receive the gift of the Holy Spirit” (Acts 2:38).

Scriptural example shows that even in a rare instance in which someone receives the Holy Spirit without first being baptized, baptism should still be administered (Acts 10:44–48).

Q         The apostle Paul said that salvation comes by grace through faith, “and that not of yourselves,” while James said that “a man is justified by works, and not faith alone.” Did James and Paul disagree on this subject? Is a person saved by grace through faith alone? Or is salvation the product of faith combined with works?

A         James wrote, “Was not Abraham our father justified by works when he offered Isaac his son on the altar? Do you see that faith was working together with his works, and by works faith was made perfect? And the Scripture was fulfilled which says, ‘Abraham believed God, and it was accounted to him as righteousness.’ And he was called the friend of God. You see then that a man is justified by works, and not by faith only” (James 2:21–24).

Yet, the apostle Paul said, “For if Abraham was justified by works, he has something to boast about, but not before God. For what does the Scripture say? ‘Abraham believed God, and it was accounted to him for righteousness’” (Romans 4:2,3).

Notice that Paul and James quoted the very same scripture to support their arguments, which, at first glance, seem to be contradictory.

James wrote only the one epistle, but Paul wrote several, and was consistent in his teaching that justification comes by way of faith alone. He insisted that “God reckons righteousness apart from works” (verse 6), and stated unequivocally, “For by grace you have been saved through faith, and that not of yourselves; it is the gift of God, not of works, lest anyone should boast” (Ephesians 2:8,9). He sharply rebuked certain false teachers among the Galatians for teaching that justification comes through a means other than faith.

The solution to the seeming conflict between Paul and James lies in understanding the meaning of justification, and the way both writers used this term.

When Paul spoke of being justified by faith alone, he used the term to denote one’s legal standing before God. In other words, to be “justified” is to be forgiven of sins and declared righteous before God. No quantity of good works can produce this state of justification. It is granted to sinners, not on the condition that they first produce an impressive record of righteous deeds, but on the basis of faith alone! That’s what Paul meant when he said that Abraham’s belief (faith) was counted as righteousness.

However, the term justification is not restricted to one narrow definition or nuance of meaning. Not only can the term mean “to be made righteous,” it can also mean “to show to be righteous, or just.” James had this meaning in mind when he wrote of justification.

James wrote, “What does it profit, my brethren, if someone says he has faith but does not have works? Can faith save him?” (James 2:14).

The answer is obvious: No, a faith that produces no works is not saving faith. James’s point was that if faith is genuine—if it’s the kind of faith through which a person is saved—then it will produce evidence of its existence. He didn’t mean that a person can be made right with God only after he has performed sufficient works. He meant that if a person has been made righteous before God—not on the basis of his own merits, but by grace through genuine faith—then his faith will be reflected in his behavior.

Paul spoke of the faith that God sees, while James spoke of the faith that man sees. God knows whether we have real faith—saving faith—for He looks upon the heart. But man cannot look upon the heart; therefore, the only way men can “see” faith is by the works it produces.

James continued, “If a brother or sister is naked and destitute of daily food, and one of you says to them, ‘Depart in peace, be warmed and filled,’ but you do not give them the things which are needed for the body, what does it profit? Thus also faith, if it does not have works, is dead” (2:15–17).

James meant simply that if faith produces no works, then it’s not faith at all—that is, it’s not the kind of faith that pleases God. Merely saying that one has faith is not evidence of real faith, for real faith manifests itself in the way a person conducts his life.

Continue: “But someone will say, ‘You have faith, and I have works.’ Show me your faith without your works, and I will show you my faith by my works” (verse 18).

Notice that James was speaking of what men are able to see. Men, unlike God, can see faith only by the works it produces.

James pointed out that there is a belief that produces no works, no positive response to God, and that such belief is of little value. He wrote, “You believe that there is one God. You do well. Even the demons believe—and tremble! But do you want to know, O foolish man, that faith without works is dead?” (verses 19,20).

Belief in the existence of God is a good belief, but such belief is not necessarily evidence of true faith. It may be a form of faith, but if it produces no works, it is useless—it’s not the kind of faith that saves. James pointed out that even the demons “believe,” but their belief is not the kind of belief that results in good works or a change in behavior.

To make his point clear, James illustrated the nature of true faith by pointing to the action producing faith of Abraham.

“Was not Abraham our father justified by works when he offered Isaac his son on the altar? Do you see that faith was working together with his works, and by works faith was made perfect? And the Scripture was fulfilled which says, ‘Abraham believed God, and it was accounted to him for righteousness.’ And he was called the friend of God. You see then that a man is justified by works, and not by faith only” (verses 21–24).

For James, “faith only” meant fruitless faith, or faith that produces nothing, and “works” were inseparable from the trusting spirit (faith) that motivates them.

James was not saying that Abraham achieved righteousness by his works; he was saying that Abraham was shown to be righteous by his works. In other words, evidence of real faith was seen in Abraham’s obedience to God. Had Abraham refused to obey God’s command to offer Isaac, then we may well conclude that Abraham’s faith was not the faith that is reckoned as righteousness.

His “faith was working together with his works”—that is, his faith was producing works. The internal quality of faith was made evident by the things Abraham did.

James said that “by works faith was made perfect.” The Greek word translated “made perfect” is teleioo, which means “to bring to an end by completing or perfecting,” and is used “of accomplishing” and “of bringing to completeness” (W. E. Vine, An Expository Dictionary of New Testament Words, p. 846). Christ said that His “power is made perfect [teleioo] in weakness,” which means that His power is shown most perfectly when human weakness is present (see 2 Corinthians 12:9).

Abraham’s faith was shown most perfectly, or made clearly evident, by the works it produced. His works were the end result, the accomplishment, of his faith.

James said that “the Scripture was fulfilled,” and then quoted Genesis 15:6, the very same verse Paul quoted in showing that justification is granted through faith alone. By reading Genesis 15 and subsequent chapters, you will notice that Abraham’s belief (faith) was “accounted to him for righteousness” years before he was called upon to offer Isaac! James obviously meant that the faith God had seen in Abraham’s heart many years earlier was demonstrated in Abraham’s obedience. Again, his obedience was the end-result, or accomplishment, of his faith.

James then cited another example of faith. He wrote, “Likewise, was not Rahab the harlot also justified by works when she received the messengers and sent them out another way?” (verse 25).

Rahab believed that God was with the people of Israel, that Israel’s God was the true God, and she acted according to her belief. Again, faith (belief) produced action (works). Thus, the record of Rahab’s works—her act of receiving the messengers and of sending them out another way—shows us that Rahab had a real belief in God and in the promises He had made to Israel. Rahab was “justified” in that she was shown to be right, or to have a right attitude and perspective, by the things she did. Her outward actions demonstrated her inward faith.

James went on to explain, “For just as the body without the spirit [breath, or life principle] is dead, so also faith without works is dead.” In other words, if faith does not produce works, it is not the kind of faith that pleases God—it is dead, useless.

By no means did James say that one can achieve a right standing before God by doing good works. He said that faith, if it is the kind of faith that pleases God, will produce works, thus making its presence evident to those of us who, unlike God, cannot look into a person’s heart.

That’s precisely what Paul said in Ephesians 2:8–10: “For by grace you have been saved [justified: forgiven, declared righteous] through faith, and that not of yourselves; it is the gift of God, not of works, lest anyone should boast. For we are His workmanship, created in Christ Jesus for good works, which God prepared beforehand that we should walk in them.”

Good works cannot produce salvation, but they always accompany salvation.

Clearly, there is no disagreement between James’s and Paul’s teachings on faith, works, and justification. It’s simply a matter of understanding what each meant when using these terms.

Q         In 2 Peter 3:9, we are told that God is “not willing that any should perish…” Is this referring to God’s irresistible will or to His loving (but non-coercive) desire? Christian scholars seem unable to agree upon the meaning of this passage. Also, does this verse (and the surrounding text) imply that all opportunities for salvation will end at the return of Christ?

A         Theologians have argued over the meaning of 2 Peter 3:9 for hundreds of years. Some (often called hyper-Calvinists) hold that God’s “longsuffering toward us” refers to His toleration of the “vessels of wrath” as He reveals His glory through the “vessels of mercy” (cf. Romans 9:22,23). The vessels of wrath (according to this school of thought) are those not predestined to be saved. Though they displease God, He patiently tolerates them until the full number of the predestined have come to repentance. Other theologians (known as Armenians) hold that God’s seeming “slowness” is due to His giving man every opportunity to repent. He couldintervene now, but He knows that He would have to destroy some who would have repented had they been given a little more time.

Both positions are problematic. To rid the passage of any suggestion that human will and choice are involved in salvation, hyper-Calvinists must define “us” (verse 9) as mankind in general, and restrict “all” to those predestined to salvation. “The Lord…is not willing” becomes a testimony to the sovereign will rather than a simple statement expressing God’s desire. Armenians must assume that more time will result in a greater percentage coming to repentance. Unfortunately, this idea conflicts with the recurring theme of moral degeneracy as a characteristic of the end time (as in 1 Timothy 4, for example).

The problem can be resolved by understanding that the “us” (rendered “you” in some translations) refers to Christians. Peter addresses his letter to “those who have obtained like precious faith with us by the righteousness of our God and Savior Jesus Christ” (2 Peter 1:1),not to the unconverted, non-Christian world. Peter is telling his readers to avoid falling into the attitude of those who “willfully forget” (3:5) who say, “Where is the promise of His coming?” (verse 4). The Neronian persecutions were going on at that time, and were proving to be a fiery trial for many Christians. (Peter was probably referring to the Neronian persecutions in his first epistle, when he wrote, “For the time has come for judgment to begin at the house of God…” [1 Peter 4:17].) Some Christians, perhaps fearful of death and weary of suffering and persecution, began saying, “Where is the promise of His coming?” and claiming that their fathers’ long history of suffering continues unchanged. Obviously, Peter is speaking of Christians, as only they would speak of the promise of Christ’s coming and the dawning of a glorious new age.

In effect, Peter is saying: “The Lord is not slow concerning His promise to return, establish His Kingdom, and bring an end to the tribulation some of you are having to endure. Some of you are discouraged and think the Lord is unnecessarily slow in fulfilling His promise. But rather than thinking of Him as slow, you should think of Him as being patient with you, for He has called you and does not desire that you perish, but that you repent of anything that would separate you from Him. He knows that some of you have succumbed to worldly influences and are not as careful as you once were in living holy lives. But know this: When the Day of the Lord comes, it will come suddenly, unexpectedly. The elements will melt with fervent heat; the old order will be completely overthrown. Knowing this should cause you to examine yourself and see to it that you are living a godly life.”

Peter was speaking to and about those who had already repented and accepted Christ after having been given an opportunity for salvation; therefore the passage does not confine all opportunities for salvation to this age.

Q         In Exodus 20:5, God says, “For I, the Lord your God, am a jealous God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children to the third and fourth generations of those who hate Me, but showing mercy to thousands, to those who love Me and keep My commandments.” Why must the children be punished for the sins of their parents? This seems awfully unjust.

A         At first glance, the passage does seem to suggest that innocent children are punished for the sins of their fathers. But notice that the passage you quoted does not say “innocentchildren.” Rather, it says that God punishes those who hate Him, but shows mercy to those who love Him and keep His commandments. God punishes the children for the sins of their parents only when the children follow their parents’ sinful ways.

There was a time during the tragic history of Israel that the people believed their trials and tribulations were due to the sins of their forefathers. But, through the prophet Ezekiel, God told the people they were in error.

God said, “Yet you say, ‘Why should the son not bear the guilt of the father?’ Because the son has done what is lawful and right, and has kept all My statutes and observed them, he shall surely live. The soul [the individual] who sins shall die. The son shall not bear the guilt of the father, nor the father bear the guilt of the son. The righteousness of the righteous shall be upon himself, and the wickedness of the wicked shall be upon himself. But if a wicked man turns from all his sins which he has committed, keeps all My statutes, and does what is lawful and right, he shall surely live; he shall not die. None of the transgressions which he has committed shall be remembered against him…” (Ezekiel 18:19–21).

If the children of the third and fourth generations (Exodus 20:4) turn from the sinful ways they learned from their parents, and begin to love God and keep His commandments, God will be merciful to them. Anytime an evil person turns to God in wholehearted repentance, God will mercifully pardon him—no matter how sinful his parents may have been.

Q         Does Hebrews 6:46 teach that a Christian who falls away is lost forever?

A         Hebrews 6:46 states, “For it is impossible for those who were once enlightened, and have tasted the heavenly gift, and have become partakers of the Holy Spirit, and have tasted the good word of God and the powers of the age to come, if they fall away, to renew them again to repentance, since they crucify again for themselves the Son of God, and put Him to an open shame.”

The terms used in this passage show that the writer was not speaking of the occasional slip due to momentary weakness or the temporary emergence of an old habit. To “crucify again” Jesus Christ and “put Him to an open shame” involves a deliberate and quite radical departure from the Christian faith.

Yes, the passage does teach that repentance is impossible for a certain class of people. But these two terms, repentance and impossible, provide the key to understanding how the unpardonable sin differs from other sins.

If an individual, after coming to true conversion and experiencing the joy of salvation, falls into temptation and commits sin, but then “comes to his senses” and repents of his wrongdoing, he has not committed the unpardonable sin—for he has demonstrated in his own life that for him repentance was not impossible.

If you think you have committed the unpardonable sin, are worried about it, and have prayed for God’s mercy, you need not fear that the door of salvation has been slammed shut for you. The very fact that you are concerned about it and have sought God’s mercy demonstrates a repentant attitude and therefore shows that you never “fell away” to the point that repentance was impossible.

6          THE SPIRIT WORLD

Q         I would appreciate your comments on Ezekiel 28. I believe God is talking about the ultimate end of the devil. What do you think?

A         Ezekiel 28 is a prophecy about the king of Tyre (verse 12). The prophecy is poetic, and uses symbol, metaphor, and hyperbole to describe the king, his perception of himself, his greatness, his wealth, his corruption, and his fate. (Isaiah 14 uses similar descriptions in its portrayal of the king of Babylon.)

However, it should be understood that God, when describing the king of Tyre, draws from the imagery of another “mighty one” whose self-exalting pride caused him to “fall.” The other mighty one was none other than the powerful supernatural being who became Satan the devil. The devil, as the ruler of this world, is the prototype of those human rulers who follow the same pattern of corruption.

While the descriptions found in Isaiah 14 and Ezekiel 28 reveal much about the origin of Satan, we should realize that they are first and foremost poetic descriptions of human leaders. We could therefore easily misapply or misinterpret passages from these chapters.

The descriptions of total destruction (Isaiah 14:15–20; Ezekiel 28:8–10) apply to the human potentates, but do not necessarily mean that the devil will cease to exist, or that he will be transformed into a man and then destroyed. While God is certainly capable of causing that to happen, these passages do not demand the conclusion that it will happen.

Q         Since “Michael” means “one who is like God,” who else but Jesus Christ can fit this description? Do you agree that you were in error [in a television program] in stating that Michael is an archangel, when there is no biblical basis for this Catholic/Protestant presumption? [Editor’s note: Unlike some who believe that Michael was Christ, this writer believes the preincarnate Christ was God, and that “Michael” was one of His names.]

A         According to the book of Jude, Michael is an archangel (Jude 9). Jude tells us that even a strong angel like Michael refuses to pronounce judgment upon the devil, but the “Lord” (Christ, not Michael) will come “to judge everyone, and to convict all the ungodly acts they have done in the ungodly way…” (verses 14,15). Michael the archangel and Jesus the Messiah are clearly contrasted in this passage. Of course, this proves nothing if you reject the book of Jude.

You asked, “Since ‘Michael’ means ‘one who is like God,’ who else but Jesus Christ can fit this description?” Check Numbers 13:13; 1 Chronicles 5:13,14; 6:40; 7:3; 8:16; 12:20; 27:18; 2 Chronicles 21:2; and Ezra 8:8, and ask the same of the “Michael” named in each of these verses. There is one angel and several humans named Michael. The name means “Who is like God?”

In Daniel 10, Michael comes to the aid of the good angel (possibly Gabriel) to fight with the prince of the kingdom of Persia. Michael is “one of the chief princes,” or guardian angels. There are good and evil “princes” (angelic principalities) at work behind the scenes in the affairs of this world. Michael is Israel’s “prince,” or special guardian. As “one of the chief princes,” he is in the same class as the other ruling angels. His battle against supernatural evil is described here, in Jude 9, and in Revelation 12. Jesus Christ is not one of several ruling angels; He is “king of kings and lord of lords” (Revelation 19:16). He is the One of whom it is said, “Let all the angels of God worship Him” (Hebrews 1:6). The angels—and this surely includes the ruling “princes” of Daniel 10–12—are “ministering spirits sent forth to minister for those who will inherit salvation” (Hebrews 1:14). They are contrasted with the Son (read Hebrews 1:5–14).

In Revelation 12, the “male child” who is “caught up to God” is Christ. Then, a couple of verses later, Michael and his angels are seen fighting with the dragon and his angels. The text tells us that Michael, not the male child, fought with the dragon. This leaves the clear impression that the “male child” and Michael are two different persons. One cannot use the argument that the name Michael is used because it would seem too unnatural to have a “child” waging war against the dragon, for elsewhere in Revelation the “Lamb” wages war and expresses His wrath. A war-waging, wrathful “lamb” seems every bit as unnatural.

The evidence tips the scales in favor of the view that Michael is not Christ, but is one of the ruling angels who, with other supernatural “princes,” battles the forces of supernatural evil that are at work behind the scenes in this world.

Q         Are the “twenty-four elders” of Revelation 4 and 5 supernatural beings who dwell in the presence of God, or are they symbolic representations of the saints? They are seated around God’s throne, they are clothed in white raiment, and they wear crowns of gold (Revelation 4:2–4). These descriptions seem to match descriptions other passages give of the saints (Revelation 2:10; 2:26,27; 3:5; 3:21; 7:9). Doesn’t this indicate that the elders symbolize the saints?

A         We believe the elders are supernatural beings who dwell in God’s presence and who, along with the “four living creatures” and myriads of angels, are involved in heavenly worship as well as in God’s purpose on earth. The fact that they are called “elders” does not mean that they are older human beings. Apparently, John refers to them as elders because of their appearance (they look like “elders,” or older men—an appearance that is associated with wisdom) and their office.

There are several reasons for believing that the elders are supernatural beings rather than symbolic representations of the saints.

First, the elders are distinguished from the saints (Revelation 5:8). Second, they are closely associated with the four “living creatures” (verse 8), and appear to be one of three classes of supernatural beings—“elders,” “living creatures,” and “angels”—involved in heavenly worship as well as in God’s purpose on earth (verse 11—see context). Third, the crowns and white clothing do not necessarily indicate human saints. Majesty and holiness (symbolized by crowns of gold and white clothing) are ascribed to supernatural beings as well as to the saints. John saw seven angels “clothed in pure bright linen” (Revelation 15:6). The heavenly hosts are associated with “thrones,” “dominions,” “principalities,” and “powers” (Colossians 1:16). Michael, as “one of the chief princes” (Daniel 10:13; cf. verse 21), is among the beings involved in warfare against the supernatural “principalities and powers” at work behind the scenes (Daniel 10; cf. Colossians 2:15). These descriptions of “princes,” “thrones,” “dominions,” and so on, match the descriptions of the elders with their crowns and their seats of authority. Fourth, the earthly tabernacle (temple) is a pattern of the heavenly sanctuary (Hebrews 9). The twenty-four elders, corresponding to the twenty-four courses of priests, are seen in the priestly role of interceding on behalf of the saints.

At least part of John’s purpose in describing these supernatural beings is to emphasize the worthiness of the Lamb (Revelation 5:6). Of all the heavenly powers, including the awesome and majestic beings who dwell in the very presence of God, only the little Lamb who still bears in His body the sacrificial wound is qualified to strip away the seven seals. It seems that these descriptions (Revelation 4–5) lose their powerful effect (of emphasizing the worthiness of the Lamb) if we view the elders as mere symbolic representations of the saints.

Q         In your brochure, The Seed of Satan, you give your reasons for rejecting the popular belief that in ancient times rebellious angels had sexual relations with women. Doesn’t Jude 6 and 7 show that certain angels left their former habitation and went after “strange flesh” in much the same way the citizens of Sodom and Gomorrah had done? Is this not speaking of unnatural sexual unions?

A         The angels who left their “proper domain,” or “former habitation,” were those who followed Satan in his rebellion. In Jude 5–7, Jude compares human apostates with (1) the unbelieving Israelites who were saved from Egypt, (2) the angels who rebelled, and (3) the men of Sodom and Gomorrah. Jude was not saying that the angels of verse 6 had “gone after strange flesh” as the Sodomites had done; he was saying that the human apostates (the “certain men” of verse 4) were like Sodom and Gomorrah in that they had “given themselves over to sexual immorality and gone after strange flesh…” (verse 7).

The debate is over whether the “these” of verse 7 are the angels of verse 6 or someone else. Some commentators believe the term refers to Sodom and Gomorrah. They understand verse 7 this way: “as Sodom and Gomorrah, and the cities around them in a similar manner to these [i.e., the nearby cities, similar to these cities—Sodom and Gomorrah], having given themselves over to sexual immorality.”

However, the repeated use of “these” in the text leaves little doubt that the “these” of verse 7 are the “certain men” of verse 4. Notice: “these dreamers” (verse 8); “these speak evil” (verse 10); “These are spots in your love feasts” (verse 12); “These are grumblers” (verse 16); “These are sensual persons” (verse 19).

7          PROPHECY

Q         Zechariah 14:4 is used by many groups to picture the return of Jesus to this earth. The term Lord is used to represent Jesus in the context. Yet, “Lord” is used literally thousands of other times in Scripture (including New Testament quotes from the Old) in reference to the Almighty God, whom Jesus said was His Father. Can you explain?

A         The name Lord, or Yahweh, applies to God the Father throughout the Bible. But this name, like all other divine names and titles, is also used in reference to the Second Person of the Godhead—the One who became Jesus Christ. In the Old Testament, He is often called the “Angel of the Lord.” The term angel simply means “messenger,” and can refer to created spirit beings, to human messengers, or to the divine manifestations mentioned frequently in the Old Testament.

The “Angel of the Lord” who appeared to Hagar is called “the Lord who spoke to her” and “the-God-Who-Sees” (Genesis 16:7–13). Jacob equated “the God who has fed me all my life” with “the Angel who has redeemed me from all evil” (Genesis 48:15,16). The “Angel of the Lord” who appeared to Moses in the burning bush identified Himself as “the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob,” and said His name is “i am who i am” (Exodus 3:2,6,14).

These are just a few of the many scriptural examples showing that the term Lord, or Yahweh, can be used in reference to the Almighty God who dwells in heaven as well as to the Angel (Messenger) who appears on earth and speaks on His behalf.

In Zechariah 12:8, “God” is synonymous with “the Angel of the Lord.” This, along with the examples above, sheds light on Zechariah’s description of the “Lord” who “will go forth and fight,” and whose “feet will stand on the Mount of Olives” (Zechariah 14:3,4). He is none other than the divine Messenger who always appears, speaks, and acts on behalf of the Heavenly Father. He is the Second Person of the Godhead, the divine Logos (“Word”) who “was with God” and “was God” (John 1:1). He is Jesus Christ!

Q         Some claim that the parable of the ten virgins (Matthew 25:1–12) indicates that 50 percent of the true church in the end-time will be spiritually asleep and in danger of losing the Holy Spirit. Is this the meaning of the parable?

A         No, it is not. Let’s read the parable in its entirety: “Then the kingdom of heaven shall be likened to ten virgins who took their lamps and went out to meet the bridegroom. Now five of them were wise, and five were foolish. Those who were foolish took their lamps and took no oil with them, but the wise took oil in their vessels with their lamps. But while the bridegroom was delayed, they all [including the “wise” virgins] slumbered and slept. And at midnight a cry was heard: ‘Behold, the bridegroom is coming; go out to meet him!’ Then all those virgins arose and trimmed their lamps. And the foolish said to the wise, ‘Give us some of your oil, for our lamps are going out.’ But the wise answered, saying, ‘No, lest there should not be enough for us and you; but go rather to those who sell, and buy for yourselves.’ And while they went to buy, the bridegroom came, and those who were ready went in with him to the wedding; and the door was shut. Afterward the other virgins came also, saying, ‘Lord, Lord, open to us!’ But he answered and said, ‘Assuredly, I say to you, I do not know you.’”

A parable is a story designed to make a point. It is not necessary to assume that each element of the story has a hidden meaning. In the parable of the ten virgins, it is not necessary—or even desirable—to attach meanings to every element in the story. We need not look for hidden meanings in the lamps, or in the oil, or in the slumbering and sleeping of the virgins.

Some have argued that the oil represents the Holy Spirit, while others have argued that it represents good deeds. It need not represent either. It should be seen as merely an element in the story showing that the foolish virgins were unprepared for the unexpected delay of the bridegroom.

To avoid foolish and unnecessary interpretations, the following points should be considered:

First, all the virgins, including the wise ones, slumbered and slept as they awaited the bridegroom. If the virgins represent the entire end-time church, and if their slumber symbolizes spiritual lethargy, then 100 percent of the church will “sleep” right up to the time of Christ’s coming. Obviously, if the virgins’ slumber symbolizes spiritual lethargy, then there would be nowise virgins! All ten would be foolish!

Second, since the Scriptures do not speak of “running out” of, or “running low” on, the Holy Spirit; and since the Holy Spirit is a gift that cannot be bought (Acts 8:187–20), it is extremely unlikely that the oil in this parable represents the Holy Spirit. There is no rule stating that oil must always symbolize the Spirit.

Third, if the parable is a prophecy designed to show that a full 50 percent of the end-time church will fall away and be denied entrance into the Kingdom at the Second Coming, then what happened to free-moral agency? Has the future been predetermined? Is it impossible for 70, 80, or 90 percent of the end-time church to faithfully endure to the end? Since all true Christians are given full assurance that God will provide everything they need to successfully fulfill their calling (Romans 8:31–39; 1 Corinthians 10:13), it is unthinkable that Christ would predict a 50 percent failure rate for the church of the last days.

The best rule to follow in studying a parable is this: Look for the main point of the parable, and don’t try to read additional meanings into it. In the parable of the ten virgins, the main point is abundantly clear: Be prepared always, even in the event of an unexpected delay. As with the preceding parables, the theme is preparedness for the coming of the Son of Man (cf. Matthew 24:43–51). Jesus put it this way: “Watch therefore, for you know neither the day nor the hour in which the Son of Man is coming” (Matthew 25:13).

Q         If the seven churches of Asia (Revelation 2,3) were seven actual churches which existed at the time John wrote the book of Revelation, how do you explain the fact that Christ warned the churches at Ephesus, Pergamos, and Sardis that He would come upon them quickly or “as a thief” unless they repented? Didn’t Christ know that He would not return at that time? If so, shouldn’t we view the seven churches as end-time churches?

A         To the church at Ephesus, Christ said, “Remember therefore from where you have fallen; repent and do the first works, or else I will come to you quickly and remove your lampstand from its place—unless you repent” (Revelation 2:5). To the church in Pergamos, Christ warned, “Repent, or else I will come to you quickly and will fight against them [the heretical Nicolaitans] with the sword of My mouth” (verse 16). And to the church at Sardis, Christ said, “Remember therefore how you have received and heard; hold fast and repent. Therefore if you will not watch, I will come upon you as a thief, and you will not know what hour I will come upon you” (Revelation 3:3).

Christ’s repeated warnings about coming quickly have led some to believe that the seven churches are really seven end-time assemblies, but this belief is based on the assumption that the “coming” Christ speaks of in the above passages is the Second Coming.

In this section of Revelation, Christ “walks in the midst of the seven golden lampstands,” which are identified as the seven churches of Asia (Revelation 2:1; 1:20; 1:4). He is not portrayed as being in heaven preparing to return and establish His Kingdom, so His “coming” in judgment against one of the seven churches should not be seen as His descent from heaven, but simply as His walking over to one of the “lampstands” to deal with the problem.

Q         In Hosea 11:1, God refers to the nation of Israel as His “son” whom He called “out of Egypt.” Yet, Matthew applies this verse to an event in the life of Jesus. A minister recently cited this example of prophetic fulfillment as proof that it is a mistake to take the prophecies of the Old Testament literally. He said that without the New Testament, no one would have ever understood the real meaning of Hosea 11:1, and that the real meaning of many Old Testament prophecies (as revealed by Christ and the apostles) “blows the doors off” the literal interpretation. What do you have to say about this?

A         Hosea 11:1 states, “When Israel was a child, I loved him, and out of Egypt I called My son.” The context leaves no doubt that this verse is speaking of the nation of Israel (see verse 2, for example), not of a single individual. Here, Israel is referred to metaphorically as God’s “son.” This type of language is used elsewhere in the Hebrew Scriptures, and is common to many cultures, including our own. For instance, we often speak of America with terms such as she and her, as if the nation were a woman.

Matthew might seem to say that Hosea 11:1 really means something else (see Matthew 2:13–15), but a careful examination of the two accounts reveals that Matthew’s use of the verse is completely agreeable with the context within which the verse appears. The minister who points to Matthew’s use of Hosea as an example of how the “real” meaning “blows the doors off” the literal interpretation is clearly in error! The real meaning of the passage lies in the passage itself. It simply says that God called Israel out of Egypt—a fact of history. Matthew’s use of the verse does not in any way change its original meaning.

It is important to understand that Matthew is not using the verse as a proof text, but as a pointer to the theme of his source’s larger context: God’s compassion for the object of His love (i.e., His “Son,” whether the multiple seed of Abraham or the single Seed), especially in times of stress, oppression, and opposition.

Notice that God’s love toward His Son is expressed in His sending Him (with Joseph and Mary) into Egypt. Yet, the prophet said God had called His son out of Egypt. How could Christ’s going into Egypt fulfill a statement about being called out of Egypt? Obviously, Matthew was not trying to reveal the “real” meaning of Hosea—or showing how the “real” meaning “blows the doors off” the literal meaning—but was simply pointing to the theme, or principle, underlying Hosea’s comments.

It is certainly true that many prophecies and statements from the Old Testament carry meanings deeper than were recognized by those who first received them. However, the deeper meanings do not cancel the original, literal meanings. If they did, then we can only conclude that Old Testament prophecies and promises do not mean what they say. As Old Testament scholar Walter C. Kaiser, Jr., rightly notes: “To treat the older Testament merely as a vessel that has little or no content until the interpreter imports Christian meaning from NT texts is demeaning to both the older revelation of God and to those who first heard what they thought was the abiding word of God” (The Uses of the Old Testament in the New, Moody Press, Chicago, 1985, p. 145).

Q         Some scholars claim that the “suffering servant” of Isaiah 53 is the nation of Israel personified. The griefs and sorrows the servant bears refer to the severe persecutions the Jewish people have had to endure through the centuries, the Holocaust being the most recent and perhaps most notable example. Proof that Isaiah’s “servant” passages refer to the nation of Israel, not the Messiah, is found in Isaiah 41:8, 44:1, and 49:3, where the servant is called “Israel.” Why do you along with many other Christians believe that the servant passages of the book of Isaiah apply to the Messiah?

A         There can be no doubt that passages such as Isaiah 41:8,9, Isaiah 42:18–22, and Isaiah 44:21,22 speak of the nation of Israel. Isaiah 42:18–22 describes the servant as blind and deaf, “a people plundered and despoiled,” “trapped in caves,” and “hidden away in prisons.” This is a description of backslidden Israel, not the righteous Messiah.

Yet, when we examine all of Isaiah’s servant passages, a poetic portrayal of the ideal Israel emerges. Ideal Israel is not the backslidden nation of the past, but is the obedient nation of the future Messianic reign. In that day, the Messiah will gather the scattered descendants of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob into their own land, and God will establish His covenant with them (Jeremiah 31:31; 33:14–16). The reconstituted nation of Israel, under the Messiah’s reign, will become the model nation for all the nations of the world (Isaiah 2:2–4).

It is important to understand that in Scripture a kingdom is sometimes described as having the characteristics of its king. The “head of gold” of Nebuchadnezzar’s dream-image was at once the king of Babylon and the Babylonian kingdom (Daniel 2:31–40). Similarly, descriptions of the ideal Israel, as portrayed in the servant passages, are also descriptions of the nation’s ultimate King and representative Head—the Messiah. With this in mind, it is not difficult to see the transition from kingdom to King, from the nation to the nation’s representative Head, in Isaiah’s servant passages.

Notice, for example, Isaiah 42:1–7: “Behold, My Servant, whom I uphold; My chosen one in whom My soul delights. I have put My Spirit upon Him; He will bring forth justice to the nations. He will not cry out or raise His voice, Nor make His voice heard in the street. A bruised reed He will not break, And a dimly burning wick He will not extinguish; He will faithfully bring forth justice. He will not be disheartened or crushed, Until He has established justice in the earth; And the coastlands will wait expectantly for His law. Thus says God the Lord, Who created the heavens and stretched them out, Who spread out the earth and its offspring, Who gives breath to the people on it, And spirit to those who walk in it, I am the Lord, I have called you in righteousness, I will also hold you by the hand and watch over you, And I will appoint you as a covenant to the people, As a light to the nations, To open blind eyes, To bring out prisoners from the dungeon, And those who dwell in darkness from the prison” (New American Standard Bible).

Notice that the Servant is appointed as “a covenant to the people,” showing that He is distinct from the people. The people are the people of Israel, so the Servant who fulfills the covenant promises cannot be a mere personification of the nation. He must be the Messiah, the Davidic King who will bring the people into their own land and lead them to repentance and obedience.

The above passage also speaks of the Messiah’s two ministries. The first is an unassuming ministry in which the Servant does not cry out or make His voice heard in the street. This was fulfilled in Jesus Christ’s first coming (compare Matthew 12:14–21). In His second ministry the Servant establishes justice in the earth and declares His law to the coastlands. This aspect of the Servant’s mission will be accomplished during Christ’s millennial reign.

The fact that the Servant is called “Israel” does not necessarily mean that the nation of Israel is being addressed. The name Israel was given to (1) Jacob, the father of the men for whom the tribes of Israel were named, and (2) the tribes collectively. It is appropriate, then, that the nation’s representative Head also be called “Israel.” The name itself means “he prevails with God,” and was given to Jacob because God allowed the patriarch to overcome Him in a wrestling bout (see Genesis 32:24–28). Jesus Christ is the overcomer par excellence! (See Revelation 3:21; 5:5; 14:14.) How appropriate that He should be called by a name that means “overcomer.”

In Isaiah 49:3, the Servant is called “Israel.” We know that this passage is speaking of the Messiah because Israel the Servant is clearly distinct from Israel the nation. The Servant’s mission is to “bring Jacob back to Him [God], in order that Israel [the nation] might be gathered to Him” (verse 5), to “raise up the tribes of Jacob, and to restore the preserved ones of Israel” (verse 6). It would make no sense whatsoever to say that God formed the nation of Israel in order to bring the nation of Israel back to Him. But it makes perfect sense to say that the mission of Israel the Servant is to bring Israel the nation back to God.

Isaiah 53 is not a personified description of a nation. It is a poetic description, a prophecy, of the suffering Servant of God, the Messiah, who would suffer and lay down His life for our transgressions. He is none other than Jesus Christ, the Son of God.

Q         Revelation 20:2 says that the devil was bound and prevented from deceiving the nations for 1000 years. You teach that this event has not yet occurred. But doesn’t the Bible teach that the devil was bound in the time of Christ and the apostles? See Luke 10:17–19; John 12:31; and Colossians 2:15.

A         The scriptures you cite refer to Christ’s victory over Satan and the demonic realm, but none of them suggest that the devil has no more power to deceive the nations. Many New Testament passages show that the devil was by no means bound and shut away during the time of Christ.

Peter warned, “Be of sober spirit, be on the alert. Your adversary, the devil, prowls about like a roaring lion, seeking someone to devour. But resist him, firm in your faith, knowing that the same experiences of suffering are being accomplished by your brethren who are in the world” (1 Peter 5:8,9, NASB throughout answer).

Paul admonished, “Put on the full armor of God, that you may be able to stand firm against the schemes of the devil” (Ephesians 6:11).

Paul spoke of the end-time “lawless one” whose coming “is in accord with the activity of Satan, with all power and signs and false wonders, and with all the deception of wickedness for those who perish” (2 Thessalonians 2:9,10).

The book of Revelation shows Satan active throughout Christian history, from the birth of Christ to the Second Coming (see Revelation 12, for example). The devil and his demonic cohorts not only attempt to destroy God’s people, but exert a powerful and deceptive influence in the non-Christian world (Revelation 2:10; 16:13,14).

These are but a few of the many New Testament passages which show plainly that Satan the devil is alive and well on planet earth. Yet, the centuries-old belief that the binding of Satan occurred before the middle of the first century A.D. is still held by some churches.

Some contend that Revelation 20:1–3 simply means that the devil’s influence was to some extent limited following the death and resurrection of Christ. Unfortunately, the description given in these verses does not fit the “limited influence” or “partly bound devil” scenario. Notice:

“And I saw an angel coming down from heaven, having the key of the abyss and a great chain in his hand. And he laid hold of the dragon, the serpent of old, who is the devil and Satan, and bound him for a thousand years, and threw him into the abyss, and shut it and sealed it over him, so that he should not deceive the nations any longer, until the thousand years were completed; after these things he must be released for a short time.”

Notice several points: First, the devil is bound with a great chain. Second, he is thrown into the abyss, or “bottomless pit.” Third, the entrance to the abyss is shut and sealed.

Does that sound like the half-bound devil of the “limited influence” theory? Hardly! This is clearly a description of total, out-of-sight/out-of-mind binding! Satan is out of the picture—completely!

Obviously, this has not yet happened. It will happen shortly after the Second Coming of Christ and just before the start of the Millennium, or 1000-year reign of Christ.

The events of Chapter 20—the binding of Satan, the millennial reign, and the White Throne Judgment—follow the events of Chapter 19 chronologically. The Second Coming is described in Chapter 19. Any eschatological scheme that places the binding of Satan before the return of Christ must either deny that the events of these two chapters are in chronological sequence or deny that Chapter 19 depicts the Second Coming.

The “limited influence” theory simply does not stand on firm ground. Nor does any other theory which places the binding of Satan in the past.

Q         Unlike many modern dispensationalists as well as some of the other churches historically related to your church, you do not hold to the belief that the seven churches of Revelation 2 and 3 represent seven church eras. Since the book of Revelation is a book of prophecy, doesn’t it seem likely that chapters 2 and 3 are prophetic descriptions of seven church eras?

A         If the messages to the churches of Revelation 2 and 3 are prophetic, then it seems that all seven would most likely portray the condition of the church during the time of the end—since the book of Revelation is primarily about future conditions and events associated with and including the Day of the Lord. However, since the book of Revelation was for the purpose of providing encouragement and admonition for God’s people throughout the ages, we should pay careful attention to what Christ has to say to each of the seven churches, and realize that the admonitions as well as the promises are for all of us.

If the seven churches represent seven church eras, then the burden of proof rests upon the shoulders of those who hold this theory. The book of Revelation itself does not present them as eras, and gives us a good reason for believing that they are not.

It is important to realize that the churches are not presented as symbols. Rather, they are the objects of symbols, and should therefore be accepted as seven literal churches.

Notice: “The seven stars are the angels of the seven churches, and the seven lampstands which you saw are the seven churches” (Revelation 1:20). The seven churches are “the seven churches which are in Asia” (verse 4).

Jesus Christ, who reveals the meaning of His own symbols, says that the seven lampstands are the seven churches of Asia. Would we not be most foolish to dogmatically assert that the seven lampstands are something other than seven literal churches in Asia?

When Christ reveals the meaning of a symbol, we should be cautious about considering additional meanings.

Q         The 144,000 are called “firstfruits.” Are they the sum total of the firstfruits? Are they the only ones that truly have God’s Holy Spirit and endured until the end?

A         The 144,000 are called “firstfruits” in Revelation 14: “These are the ones who were not defiled with women, for they are virgins. These are the ones who follow the Lamb wherever He goes. These were redeemed from among men, being firstfruits to God and to the Lamb. And in their mouth was found no deceit, for they are without fault before the throne of God” (verses 4,5).

The various descriptions depict the righteousness of these saints. They stand upon and live by the truth. They recognize and reject the defilements of false religion. They have placed their faith in Christ, and follow Him in every aspect of their lives.

The 144,00 are called “firstfruits” because they are a part of the spiritual harvest of firstfruits, or first to enter the Kingdom of God. From the description in Chapter 7, it is clear that the 144,000 are only a part of the firstfruits harvest.

John wrote, “After these things [that is, after seeing the 144,000 from “all the tribes of the children of Israel,” verse 4] I looked, and behold, a great multitude which no one could number; of all nations, tribes, peoples, and tongues, standing before the throne and before the Lamb, clothed with white robes, with palm branches in their hands, and crying out with a loud voice. saying, ‘Salvation belongs to our God who sits on the throne, and to the Lamb’” (verses 9,10).

Like the 144,000 Israelites, this great multitude from all nations is “before the throne of God” (verse 15). These “are the ones who come out of the great tribulation, and washed their robes and made them white in the blood of the Lamb” (verse 14).

Both groups, the 144,000 and the great multitude, make their appearance after the Great Tribulation and just before the Day of the Lord (compare verse 15 with verses 1–3). The entire company is converted during, and as a result of, the Great Tribulation. So, no, the 144,000 are not the only ones who will have or receive the Holy Spirit during the last days of this age.

8          THE “LAST THINGS”

Q         Second Kings 2:11 states that Elijah “went up by a whirlwind into heaven.” Yet, in John 3:13, Jesus says that no one “has ascended to heaven,” and in Acts 2:34, Peter says that King David “did not ascend into the heavens.” Can you explain this seeming contradiction?

A         The answer lies in understanding the different ways in which the Bible uses the wordheaven. The dwelling place of God is called “heaven” (Matthew 5:16,34,45; 6:1,9; 7:11,21; Revelation 4). This was the “heaven” Jesus had in mind when He said, “No one has ascended to heaven…” (John 3:13). Generally, however, the word simply refers to the sky, whether within or outside the earth’s atmosphere. The birds fly in “heaven” (Genesis 1:20), and the sun, moon, and stars are in “heaven” (Genesis 1:14–17).

Elijah was taken into the sky, but not into the place of God’s dwelling. No doubt, the whirlwind was the means God used in transporting Elijah from one geographical location to another—just as an airplane takes us from one place to another. There is no reason to believe that Elijahstayed in the sky once the whirlwind took him up. The letter from Elijah to King Jehoram (2 Chronicles 21:12–15) appears to have been written after the whirlwind incident (though this is inconclusive). If so, then Elijah was obviously on the earth at that time.

Q         What did Jesus mean when He said, “I go to prepare a place for you”? Some people claim this supports the view that Christians go to heaven.

A         In John 14:1–3, Jesus says, “Let not your heart be troubled; you believe in God, believe also in Me. In My Father’s house are many mansions; if it were not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you. And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again and receive you to Myself; that where I am, there you may be also.”

Since Jesus ascended to heaven after His resurrection, and since God the Father dwells in heaven, we might safely assume that the “Father’s house” of which Jesus spoke is in heaven. Moreover, since Jesus said, “I go to prepare a place for you,” we might safely assume that the “place” He is preparing is in the Father’s house in heaven.

But notice that Jesus did not say that His followers would go to heaven and take up residence in the new mansions He had prepared for them. On the contrary, He said, “I will come again and receive you to Myself; that where I am, there you may be also.” Jesus will receive His saints when He comes again—not before! He will establish His kingdom right here on this earth, and the saints will reign with Him (Revelation 2:26,27; 3:21; 5:10).

The term translated “mansions” is better rendered “rooms,” “abodes,” or “chambers.” The Father’s house, Jesus says, has many rooms, and He is now preparing a place for His disciples, but they will not take up residence in their new place until the Father’s house—the Father’s dwelling place—comes to this earth.

Jesus promises, “He who overcomes, I will make him a pillar in the temple of My God, and he shall go out no more. I will write on him the name of My God and the name of the city of My God, the New Jerusalem, which comes down out of heaven from My God” (Revelation 3:12).

The apostle John saw the New Jerusalem in a vision. He wrote, “Then I, John, saw the holy city, New Jerusalem, coming down out of heaven from God, prepared as a bride adorned for her husband. And I heard a loud voice from heaven saying, ‘Behold, the tabernacle of God is with men, and He will dwell with them, and they shall be His people. God Himself will be with them and be their God’” (Revelation 21:2,3).

Notice that the dwelling place of God—the “Father’s house”—will be located here on this earth.

Q         Doesn’t Paul say that to be “absent from the body” is to be “present with the Lord”? If, then, a Christian dies and is “absent from the body,” is he not immediately(and consciously) “present with the Lord”?

A         The expressions “absent from the body” and “present with the Lord” are found in 2 Corinthians 5:6,8. In the preceding verses, Paul speaks of the present mortal condition and the future glorified state. The mortal body is described as “our earthly house” (verse 1), “this tent” (verses 1,4), and our present “home” (verse 6). These descriptions are contrasted with the everlasting “building from God,” or “house not made with hands” (verse 1), which is “our habitation which is from heaven” (verse 2) with which we shall be “clothed” (verses 24).

A person who is “absent from the body” has put off the present clothing. He will remain “naked” (verse 3), or “unclothed” (verse 4), until he is “further clothed” (verse 4) with his “building,” “house,” or “habitation” from heaven. At that time, he will be “present with the Lord.”

Both the present mortality and the future immortality are described in terms of “clothing.” The mortal body a person occupies is his present clothing. His future clothing is the immortal body he will obtain at the resurrection, which takes place at the Second Coming of Christ (1 Corinthians 15:21–23,50–55; 1 Thessalonians 4:16,17). He is “naked,” or “unclothed,” between death and resurrection. Therefore, Paul did not mean that a person who is “absent from the body” is immediately and consciously “present with the Lord.”

In his previous epistle to the Corinthian believers, Paul wrote, “Behold! I tell you a mystery: We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed—in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trumpet. For the trumpet will sound, and the dead will be raised incorruptible, and we [who are alive] shall be changed. For this corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortality” (1 Corinthians 15:51–53). When will this occur? In the future, “at His coming” (verse 23).

Compare this with what Paul said to the same church in his next epistle: “For we who are in this tent groan, being burdened, not because we want to be unclothed, but further clothed, that mortality may be swallowed up by life” (2 Corinthians 5:4).

It is inconceivable that in one epistle Paul links putting on immortality with the future resurrection, but in the other epistle he links putting on immortality with “going to heaven” at death. If Christians are clothed with immortality, or “swallowed up by life,” shortly after death, what is so glorious about the future resurrection?

Q         The book of Genesis says that God created man out of the dust of the ground and breathed into him the breath of life, and man became a living soul. Another scripture says that we should not fear those who can kill the body but cannot kill the soul, but only God, who can destroy both body and soul in hell. What does this mean?

A         The Hebrew term nephesh, translated “soul” in the Old Testament, generally means “being,” but has several nuances of meaning. Genesis 2:7 states, “And the Lord God formed the man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man became a living being.” The term translated “being” (“soul” in the KJV) in no way indicates immortality. The same term is translated “creature” in Genesis 1:24 and 2:19, and refers to the animals God had created. The term refers to the essence of life in 1 Kings 17:21,22.

The Greek term translated “soul” in the New Testament is psuche. Greek translators used this term in translating the Hebrew nephesh.

In Matthew 10:28, Jesus states, “And do not fear those who kill the body but cannot kill the soul. But rather fear Him who is able to destroy both soul and body in hell.” This passage shows clearly that the “soul,” however one defines it, can be destroyed. Both body and soul can be destroyed in Gehenna (translated “hell” here), which is the consuming fire that will completely destroy all the incorrigibly wicked in the Day of Judgment. There will be no resurrection for those who are destroyed in Gehenna.

Men can kill, but cannot prevent God from raising their victims to life again. Only God can destroy permanently, and He will do it only for the incorrigibly wicked. This does not mean, however, that a person remains conscious after death. Rather, it means simply that, after death, individual identity is preserved and remains in an unconscious state until the resurrection.

Some expositors make an artificial distinction between “kill” and “destroy” in this verse. They claim that the latter means “reduce to ruin,” which implies a state of misery rather than annihilation. However, since the point is that God, who is able to destroy both soul and body, is being contrasted with men, who are able to kill only the body, it is obvious that “kill” and “destroy” are used synonymously here. To destroy a soul is to kill it. Since it can be killed, it is not immortal. Luke’s parallel account adds clarity to Matthew’s rendition: “And I say unto you, My friends, do not be afraid of those who kill the body, and after that have no more that they can do. But I will show you whom you should fear: Fear Him who, after He has killed, has power to cast into hell; yes, I say to you, fear Him!” (Luke 12:4,5).

This is simply another way of saying that men are unable to take away a person’s life forever. Only God can do that.

Q         (1) If body plus breath equals soul (Genesis 2:7), then how would you explain Matthew 10:28 and 1 Thessalonians 5:23? (2) If no one goes to heaven, then where is the place Jesus is preparing in John 14:3? (3) The Bible says we will be caught up in the air to meet the Lord (1 Thessalonians 4:17). After that, where are we going? Besides, what is “the air”? Is it another name for heaven? Are we going to remain in the air forever?

A         (1) The term translated “soul” in the New Testament does not always mean “body plus breath of life.” That definition is too restrictive. The term is psuche, and can refer to the natural life of the body (Matthew 2:20), the immaterial part of a person (Matthew 10:28), the seat of emotion, perception, and self-awareness (Matthew 11:29), the inner man (1 Peter 2:11), and so on. The term has a wide range of meanings—similar to our word “soul”: “He has soul.” “There were forty souls aboard.” “I felt that in the depths of my soul.” “The soul leaves the body at death.”

The Hebrew and Greek terms translated “soul” (Greek: psuche; Hebrew: nephesh) do not always refer to a living being. The Bible speaks of “dead souls,” both of men and of animals (Numbers 6:6; Leviticus 24:18).

The expression “spirit, soul, and body” (1 Thessalonians 5:23) refers to the whole person—life, limb, and personality—but should not be understood as a precise analysis of the human composition. One could just as well speak of “heart, mind, soul, spirit, and body” as a way of emphasizing the whole person. These terms carry a variety of nuances, and most overlap in meaning to some extent. When used in combination, they should be understood as simply a way of speaking of the whole person, but need not be broken down into precise categories.

The words translated “soul” (psuche) and “spirit” (pneuma) have overlapping meanings, and can, to some extent, be used interchangeably. Both can refer to the inner person, but neither is restricted to this meaning.

(2) In John 14:3, Jesus is speaking of His ascension to heaven, where He will prepare a “place” for His disciples. But He says nothing about His disciples going to heaven to enter the place He is preparing. Rather, He says, “I will come again, and receive you unto Myself, that where I am you may be also” (John 14:3). Later, John sees a vision of “the holy city, New Jerusalem, coming down from God out of heaven, prepared as a bride adorned for her husband” (Revelation 21:2). The holy city, New Jerusalem, is the future dwelling place of the saints. It is being prepared in heaven, but will come down from heaven to this earth in God’s own time.

(3) First Thessalonians 4:17 tells us that true disciples of Jesus will meet the returning Christ “in the air.” The “air” is the atmosphere. As Christ descends through the earth’s atmosphere, the resurrected and transformed saints will rise to meet Him. They will then follow Christ in His descent to the earth. “And His feet shall stand in that day upon the Mount of Olives, which is before Jerusalem on the east…” (Zechariah 14:4).

9          THE CHURCH AND ITS MISSION

Q         What is the commission Jesus Christ gave to His church?

A         The church’s commission is stated concisely by Jesus Christ Himself: “Go therefore and make disciples of all the nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, teaching them to observe all things that I have commanded you; and lo, I am with you always, even to the end of the age” (Matthew 28:19,20).

The disciples of Jesus, as eyewitnesses of His resurrection, were to make new disciples by proclaiming the good news of the coming Kingdom of God to all nations. “Go into all the world and preach the gospel [good news] to every creature” (Mark 16:15). The life-changing message they were to proclaim centers on the resurrection of Jesus, and calls for a radical change of behavior on the part of its hearers. “Thus it is written, and thus it was necessary for the Christ to suffer and to rise from the dead the third day, and that repentance and remission of sins should be preached in His name to all nations, beginning at Jerusalem” (Luke 24:46,47). Christ said He would be with His true followers “to the end of the age.” The work of the church goes on; the commission is the same.

Christ gave the church only one commission, though the one commission involves ministries, or services, that vary. To accomplish the commission, God “gave some to be apostles, some prophets, some evangelists, and some pastors and teachers” (Ephesians 4:11). The primary job of apostles and evangelists is proclaiming the gospel to the world as a witness; pastors and teachers provide instruction and guidance for the assemblies that are formed as a result of the work of the apostles and evangelists. These all differ somewhat in function, but share the common mission of making—start to finish—disciples for the Kingdom of God.

Notice that the commission includes “teaching them to observe all things that I have commanded you.” This is an ongoing job; it doesn’t end with baptism and the laying-on-of-hands. “Making disciples” includes the preaching that initially brings individuals to conversion, as well as the ongoing instruction in sound biblical doctrine and godly living.

Christ’s three-fold command, “Feed My lambs…Tend My sheep…Feed My sheep,” was given to Peter, but applied to all the apostles and overseers (John 21:15–17; cf. 1 Peter 5:1–4). “Feed My sheep” is synonymous with “Go therefore and make disciples.” These commands of Jesus are not two distinct commissions, but different ways of speaking of the onecommission.

Jesus used the shepherd-sheep analogy in describing His ongoing work of making disciples for the Kingdom of God. He said, “I am the good shepherd; and I know My sheep, and am known by My own. As the Father knows Me, even so I know the Father; and I lay down My life for the sheep. And other sheep I have which are not of this fold; them also I must bring, and they will hear My voice; and there will be one flock and one shepherd” (John 10:14–16).

The church, with its diversity of gifts, is the agency through which the Good Shepherd calls to, and feeds, His sheep.

“It was he who gave some to be apostles, some to be prophets, some to be evangelists, and some to be pastors and teachers, to prepare God’s people for works of service, so that the body of Christ may be built up until we all reach unity in the faith and in the knowledge of the Son of God and become mature, attaining to the whole measure of the fullness of Christ.

“Then we will no longer be infants, tossed back and forth by the waves, and blown here and there by every wind of teaching and by the cunning and craftiness of men in their deceitful scheming. Instead, speaking the truth in love, we will in all things grow up into him who is the Head, that is, Christ. From him the whole body, joined and held together by every supporting ligament, grows and builds itself up in love, as each part does its work” (Ephesians 4:11–16, New International Version).

Q         Since you are not watching world events, are you going to fail to notice when the pope sets up his new headquarters in Jerusalem, and when Germany begins to flex its muscles in Europe?

A         No, we certainly will not fail to notice when events such as the ones you describe take place. If the pope announces to the world that the “new Vatican” is in Jerusalem—or even if he says that he’s thinking about moving the Catholic Church’s headquarters to Jerusalem—you can rest assured that we will be paying attention.

Probably, your reference to “watching world events” alludes to comments we have made about “headline theology,” or the practice of trying to read prophetic fulfillments into daily news events, in relation to Jesus’s command to “Watch therefore…” (Luke 21:36). It’s good to watch world events, and all of us should, but that’s not the meaning of this passage; nor is it the primary function of the church and its leadership, as some seem to think.

There are dozens of magazines and newsletters, most published by Protestant evangelicals, centering on the “watch world events” theme. Some of them connect every new natural disaster with biblical prophecy, and either imply or state outright that certain news items—the pope’s visit to Cuba, El Niño, flesh-eating bacteria, and so on—are part of a chain of events leading directly to the tribulation of the end of this age. The problem is that decade after decade of connecting current events with end-time prophecy tends to create a “boy who cried wolf” syndrome.

Don’t misunderstand! Some of the items we read of in the daily headlines may have prophetic significance—but then, maybe they don’t. The truth is, we don’t know for sure whether El Niño or the pope’s latest visit are prophetically significant—so to state dogmatically that these things definitely are prophetically significant would be nothing less than irresponsibility on our part!

Supposedly, the aim of the publications carrying the “watch world events” theme is to help people realize that time is short and they need to repent. That’s fine. But, unfortunately, a long history of failed speculations tends to drive people in the other direction. If bringing people to repentance is the aim, why not cut to the chase and tell them they need to repent? After all, no matter who you are, you could die at any moment! Even if you don’t, your days are numbered, so to speak, because you are mortal. And once you die, your next moment of consciousness will quickly bring you to the realization that Judgment Day has arrived (Hebrews 9:27)! El Niño won’t be quite so important then!

We are going to continue teaching that turbulent times are predicted for the end of the age, and that we need to always be spiritually prepared for the times ahead, but we firmly believe that issuing warnings about coming calamities is not the only way to help people see the necessity of repentance.

The risen Christ said, “Thus it is written, and thus it was necessary for the Christ to suffer and to rise from the dead the third day, and that repentance and remission of sins should be preached in His name to all nations, beginning at Jerusalem” (Luke 24:46,47).

To repent of their sins, people have to know what sin is. They have to be taught that sin is the transgression of God’s holy and righteous law (1 John 3:4). Therefore, we must provide television programs, sermons, articles, and booklets on the Ten Commandments, on the ongoing validity of God’s law, on the Sabbath and holy days, and on false doctrines concerning the so-called “Old Testament law.”

To have their sins forgiven, people have to know who Jesus Christ is and what He accomplished in His earthly ministry. Therefore, we must provide material on the divinity and humanity of Christ, on His sacrificial and redemptive work, on the prophecies concerning Him, and on His example and teachings.

Jesus said, “All authority has been given to Me in heaven and on earth. Go therefore and make disciples of all the nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, teaching them to observe all things that I have commanded you; and lo, I am with you always, even to the end of the age” (Matthew 28:18–20).

The “all things” Jesus commanded includes far more than the things He commanded in Matthew 24, Mark 13, and Luke 21. In fact, Jesus had much to say about ethics, morality, godliness, and the like, but relatively little to say about famines and earthquakes and other such disasters. A word study with your concordance will quickly prove this.

Based on these words of Jesus, we firmly believe that the commission He gives us involves much teaching on a wide range of subjects—prophecy included.

We occasionally speak of prophetic possibilities where certain world events are concerned, but we believe it is vitally important to let our readers and listeners know that we may have far less time than world events might seem to indicate. On the other hand, we believe it is important to let our readers and listeners know that we may have more time than we think. In other words:

“WATCH therefore, for you do not know what hour your Lord is coming” (Matthew 24:42).

10        DIVINE NAMES AND TITLES

Q         What is the name of the Sovereign Father? Jeremiah 23:25–27 states: “I have heard what the prophets have said who prophesy lies in My name, saying, ‘I have dreamed, I have dreamed!’ How long will this be in the heart of the prophets who prophesy lies? Indeed they are prophets of the deceit of their own heart, who try to make My people forget My name by their dreams which everyone tells his neighbor, as their fathers forgot My name for Baal.” What name?…Romans 10:13 is Paul quoting from Joel 2:32, [which says:] “[W]hoever calls on the name of the Lord shall be saved.” What name is to be called if you do not know the name of the Eternal Infinite One?

A         God has many names and titles, but the name most often used in the Old Testament is Yahweh (pronounced variously). Precisely how the names and titles of God are pronounced is far less important than the meaning of each name. “Sacred names” advocates who profess to follow the Messiah should pay particular attention to the model prayer He gave to His first disciples (see Matthew 6:9–13). While the model prayer includes “Hallowed be Your name,” no particular name is mentioned—not even once! Jesus simply instructs His followers to address God as “Our Father in heaven.”

Jeremiah 23:25–27, like other Scriptures that speak of God’s name, is not about a particularsound, but about reputation. The false prophets were claiming that their “prophecies” were from the true God. They were acting “in God’s name”; but here, acting in the name of God does not mean pronouncing a certain sound—whether “Yahweh,” “El Shaddai,” “Elohim,” “Eternal,” or “God”—but claiming God’s authority for the act.

The ancestors of the people had forgotten God’s name for Baal. This means that they stopped worshiping the true God and worshiped Baal instead. Again, the sound of a particular name was not the issue.

Interestingly, those who use Jeremiah 23:25–27 as a proof text for their “sacred names” doctrine point out that the lying prophets had caused the people to forget the Creator’s name. Unfortunately, they tend to ignore the fact that the lying prophets were prophesying in His name! If “My name” is a matter of pronouncing a particular sound, how could the false prophets speak in God’s name and, at the same time, cause people to forget His name? Obviously, the phrase “My name,” which appears three times in this passage, has nothing to do with whether the particular name “Yahweh” is pronounced.

Q         I appreciate your answer to the question on God’s name. However, your answer begins with the position that God has many names and titles. I agree that the Sovereign Father has many titles, which is very obvious. But I have a problem with “many names,” especially in view of the Tetragrammaton YHWH used over 6000 times in the Old Testament. It seems that the Jews, who used many titles—God, Lord, Elohim, Adonay, etc., etc.—for their God, must have known that their God had a personal name, YHWH, which they held sacred. Could you elaborate on this subject?

A         It is true that YHWH (pronounced variously: YahwehYahowehJehovah, etc.) is the name most often used of God in the Hebrew Scriptures, and that most other terms used in reference to the Deity are titles describing one or more of His divine attributes. The name YHWH is also descriptive of God’s nature, but there is some uncertainty as to what its original meaning conveyed to ancient Israel. Some scholars feel the term simply means “Eternal,” or “Ever-living One.” Others, however, believe that the term conveys covenantal faithfulness—that is, the God of Israel is everlastingly faithful to His covenant. Taken either way, the point is that the name YHWH is, in one sense, a title.

The Hebrew word translated “name” is sem. There appears to be no distinction between name and title in Hebrew. One could rightly say that YHWH is God’s name, but one could also rightly say that YHWH is one of the Creator’s titles. Many such titles, or names, may be rightly used in reference to the true God. Scripture reveals that “The Lord God of Hosts [Yahweh Elohe-seva Ot] is His name” (Amos 4:13). “Holy” is another name, or title, that belongs to God. Isaiah 57:15 states, “For thus says the High and Lofty One who inhabits eternity, whose name is Holy [Qados].”

We know that the Messiah’s name is Jesus (Yeshua, or Yahshua). But we’re told in Isaiah 9:6 that “his name is Wonderful Counselor, Mighty God, Everlasting Father, Prince of Peace.” The Hebrew word sem (rendered “name”) can be used of any term that describes the character, fame, and attributes of the person to whom that particular term pertains.

Jesus tells His followers how to address the Heavenly Father, and shows that God’s name can be hallowed without using a Hebrew term (see Matthew 6:9).

11        MISCELLANEOUS

Q         In Matthew 16:28, Jesus tells His disciples that some of them would not taste death before seeing Him come in His Kingdom (see also Mark 9:1 and Luke 9:27). What, specifically, is Jesus saying?

A         Some few think that Matthew 16:28 and its parallels teach that Jesus thought He would return before all the apostles died. Others think “coming in His kingdom” is a reference to Christ’s “coming in judgment” against Jerusalem in A.D. 70. Some commentators believe this saying of Christ was fulfilled in the coming of the Holy Spirit on the Day of Pentecost. None of these views are adequate.

Let’s read this verse in its proper context:

“[Jesus said,] ‘Assuredly, I say to you, there are some standing here who shall not taste death till they see the Son of Man coming in His kingdom.’ Now after six days Jesus took Peter, James, and John his brother, led them up on a high mountain by themselves; and He was transfigured before them. His face shone like the sun, and His clothes became as white as the light. And behold, Moses and Elijah appeared to them, talking with Him” (Matthew 16:28–17:3).

Verse 9 tells us that this was a “vision.” It was a vision of the Kingdom of God! It was by means of this vision that “some standing here”—Peter, James, and John—were able to “see the Son of Man coming in His kingdom.” The Transfiguration was a preview of the kingdom, with Christ appearing in His glory.

Some object on grounds that the phrase “shall not taste death” is an extraordinary way of referring to an event that would take place within a few days. Remember, however, that Jesus had just been talking about His own death and about the high cost of discipleship: “For whoever desires to save his life will lose it, but whoever loses his life for My sake will find it.” To encourage them, Jesus points out that before being called upon to lay down their lives, some of them would see (by way of vision) the Son of Man coming in His kingdom.

Q         The book of Jude speaks of angels who “left their own abode,” and of a dispute between Michael the archangel and the devil over “the body of Moses.” Some say that these examples come from two ancient sources, one called the Book of Enoch and the other called the Assumption of Moses. Did Jude rely on these works? Did he consider them inspired texts?

A         Many modern commentaries either imply or state outright that Jude depended upon the pseudepigraphical Book of Enoch and the Assumption of Moses in his references to sinning angels and Satan’s dispute with Michael over the body of Moses. However, the similarities between the book of Jude and any apocryphal and pseudepigraphical works do not prove that Jude depended upon these sources or accepted them as inspired texts. He was no doubt familiar with them, and may have adapted descriptions found within them for his own use, but he was by no means citing them as authoritative. Similarly, the apostle Paul quoted pagan poets, but we are not to assume that Paul’s use of pagan sources (Acts 17:28) lends support to the idea that the poets he quoted had written under the inspiration of the Holy Spirit.

It should be understood that the legends found in the apocryphal and pseudepigraphical works are often founded upon older traditions, some of which contain elements of truth. Rather than assume that Jude was depending upon the Book of Enoch, why not rather assume that Jude and the writer of Enoch were citing a common tradition? Some of the information given byEnoch is true, and Jude, writing under inspiration (and with an understanding of what was true and what was not), makes good use of that information. It should be pointed out, however, that there are some variations between Jude’s and Enoch’s descriptions. This may suggest that Jude’s similar wording indicates his familiarity with the apocryphal work, but does not indicate that he was citing it directly.

The same may be said of the similarities between Jude and the Assumption of Moses. Jude knew of the dispute between Michael and Satan, and, like the writer of Assumption, refers to that event. However, nothing in Jude’s text indicates that he accepted the legends that had grown up around the fact—legends such as the bodily assumption of Moses into heaven.

Q         Matthew 1:1–16 gives the genealogy of Jesus Christ. Verse 17 states, “So all the generations from Abraham to David are fourteen generations, from David until the captivity in Babylon are fourteen generations, and from the captivity in Babylon until the Christ are fourteen generations.” There seems to be a missing generation in the second group of fourteen. Can you explain?

A         Expositors have proposed a number of solutions, but none of them can be proven beyond the shadow of a doubt. Here’s one way of solving the problem: In Hebrew, the numerical value of “David” is fourteen. David is included twice—at the end of the first group and beginning of the second—thus bringing the number of generations in the second group to fourteen. The three groups of fourteen emphasize David’s number. This emphasis on David points to the Davidic King—the Messiah—prophesied in Scripture (Jeremiah 23:5). This is Matthew’s way of saying that He has arrived.

Q         What is the meaning of 1 Peter 3:19,20? It says, “By whom also He went and preached to the spirits in prison. Who formerly were disobedient, when once the Divine longsuffering waited…” Who are the “spirits in prison,” and what did Jesus preach to them?

A         First Peter 3:18–20 states, “For Christ also suffered once for sins, the just for the unjust, that He might bring us to God, being put to death in the flesh but made alive by the Spirit, by whom also He went and preached to the spirits in prison, who formerly were disobedient, when once the Divine longsuffering waited in the days of Noah, while the ark was being prepared, in which a few, that is, eight souls, were saved through water.”

Some have taken this passage to mean that the preincarnate Christ preached to fallen angels in the days of Noah, and that because they rejected His message, they are now in prison. Others have taken “spirits in prison” to mean the imprisoned souls of wicked humans who lived in the time of Noah. The first interpretation is doubtful on grammatical grounds; the second is doctrinally unsound, for the Bible does not teach the doctrine of the “immortality of the soul.”

The “spirits in prison” are undoubtedly fallen angels who are in some manner confined to certain boundaries, and whose disobedience was evident in the time of Noah, but it is doubtful that Christ’s proclamation to them occurred in the pre-Flood period.

The phrase “by the Spirit” is probably best rendered “in the spirit,” as in the Revised Standard Version and the New American Standard Bible. Christ died “in the flesh” and was resurrected “in the spirit.” The phrase “in the flesh” refers to His pre-resurrection state; the phrase “in the spirit” refers to His post-resurrection state. The words “by whom” are rendered “in which” in both the RSV and the NASB. The phrase refers to the state in which Christ “went and preached to the spirits in prison.”

Christ, then, died in the flesh and was made alive in the spirit, in which state (the resurrectedstate) He preached to the spirits. He did not preach a message of salvation to the spirits, as some have supposed. Rather, He “preached,” or proclaimed, His sovereign Lordship to them. Just a few verses later, Peter says that Christ “has gone into heaven and is at the right hand of God, angels and authorities having been made subject to Him” (1 Peter 3:22). Notice that His resurrection to a new state of existence is associated with His authority over “angels and authorities.” It makes sense, then, that His proclamation to the fallen angels was made after He was resurrected.

The following paraphrase captures the essential meaning of 1 Peter 3:18–20: “For Christ also suffered once for sins, the just for the unjust, that He might bring us to God, being put to death as a human being, He was brought to life in a transformed state of existence completely free of the limitations of mortal human life. In this new state of existence, the resurrected Lord proclaimed His sovereign Lordship to the spirits in confinement—the fallen angels whose disobedience was evident in the days of Noah.”

Christ proclaimed His Lordship to the confined spirits, just as He has since proclaimed His Lordship to many through the preaching of the gospel, and just as He will ultimately proclaim His Lordship to all creation.

Q         What did Paul mean when he spoke of being “baptized for the dead” (1 Corinthians 15:29)?

A         Some among the Corinthians were claiming that there is no resurrection from the dead. As part of his response, Paul asks, “Otherwise, what will they do who are baptized for the dead, if the dead do not rise at all? Why then are they baptized for the dead?” (1 Corinthians 15:29).

Expositors have offered numerous interpretations of the unusual words “baptized for the dead.” Some have argued that this phrase could be translated “baptized in view of the dead,” which would roughly coincide with the baptismal portrait of the burial of the spiritually dead “old man” and the raising to life of the “new man in Christ.” Others claim that the strange expression refers to new members being baptized to replace members who have died. However, these explanations lack solid textual support.

The most likely interpretation is that some among the Corinthian heretics were being baptized on behalf of deceased loved ones who had not received baptism during their lifetimes. Paul does not condone the practice; he merely notes the fact that some were doing it. His point is that if they do not believe in the resurrection of the dead, then it makes no sense for some of their number to practice baptism for the dead.

Q         Considering Ephesians 2:20, 3:5, 4:11, and other scriptures about prophets’ position in the New Testament, what is the Church of God International’s position about prophets in the New Testament?

A         The scriptures you cite show beyond the shadow of a doubt that there were prophets in the apostolic church. The term prophet sometimes refers to a seer, or person who foretells future events. Agabus was such a prophet (Acts 11:28). However, the term, as it is used in the New Testament, usually refers to an inspired preacher. The prophet’s (preacher’s) inspiration comes from the Holy Spirit, but usually does not involve divine disclosures apart from what is revealed in Scripture. Rather, it involves the ability to comprehend Scripture and expound its message clearly.

Paul wrote, “But he who prophesies speaks edification and exhortation and comfort to men” (1 Corinthians 14:3). This reflects the usual sense of “prophesying” in the apostolic church. Through supernatural illumination, certain persons had special insights into the Scriptures and were able to convey their understanding effectively, thus providing edification, exhortation, and comfort to the church. Their gift was also used as an evangelistic tool in bringing sinners to repentance and conversion.

Q         David and other men of God in the Old Testament had multiple wives and concubines. Does this mean that God approves of polygamy?

A         The Bible nowhere upholds polygamy as a legitimate practice. God’s will is expressed not only in the specific commandments of the law but in His creative acts as well. For example, Jesus shows how God’s will regarding marriage and divorce is expressed in the Creation account. Compare Genesis 1:26–28 and 2:20–24 with Matthew 19:3–6. Notice that the Genesis account of man’s creation does not explicitly say that divorce is contrary to the will of God. Yet, Jesus said, “Have you not read…,” indicating that one should be able to understand from the account that marriage is a God-ordained institution and that divorce is contrary to God’s will. Further, no explicit commandments regarding marital roles are found in the Genesis account, but Paul informs us that God’s will in this matter is reflected in the creation order (1 Corinthians 11:3,8; 1 Timothy 2:12,13). As for God’s will regarding polygamy, the implicit teaching of the Genesis account is clear. God gave Adam only the one wife. “Therefore a man shall leave his father and mother and be joined to his wife [not wives], and they [the two of them—see Matthew 19:5] shall become one flesh” (Genesis 2:24).

The monogamous ideal is reflected in numerous Old Testament passages. The wife of a man who fears God “shall be like a fruitful vine” (Psalm 128:3). A man should rejoice with the wifeof his youth, and “always be enraptured with her love” (Proverbs 5:18–20). God speaks strongly against dealing treacherously with the “wife of your youth,” who is “your companionand your wife by covenant” (Malachi 2:14,15). Note the singular in each reference.

Jesus said, “Whoever divorces his wife and marries another commits adultery” (Luke 16:18). Are we to assume that if a man stays married to his wife and yet marries another, he does notcommit adultery? (The question is deliberately absurd, but makes the point nevertheless.)

Some have objected to the view that polygamy did not have God’s full approval in the Old Testament. The following are some of the most common objections:

Objection 1: David and other men of God practiced polygamy and concubinage.

Reply: While their cultural situation may “excuse” them to some extent, the fact remains that polygamy never was in accord with the good and perfect will of God. Scriptural narratives of the ancient men of God reveal many sins. The writers rarely paused to moralize, so we are often left with the impression that certain sins were somehow less than sinful.

Objection 2: Exodus 21:7–11 permits polygamy.

Reply: In verse 10, the term translated “duty of marriage” (KJV) should be rendered “oil” or “ointments.” The passage says that if a man buys a female servant with intentions of marrying her, but then changes his mind, he is to continue providing for her.

Objection 3: Leviticus 18:18 and Deuteronomy 21:15–17 assume the existence of polygamy.

Reply: True, but neither passage expresses divine approval of the practice. Deuteronomy 18:18 acknowledges the existence of prostitution, but does not imply divine approval.

Objection 4: Second Samuel 12:7,8 says that God gave David the wives of Saul.

Reply: This passage says that what was once Saul’s is now David’s. Nowhere are Saul’s two wives found in the lists of David’s wives. He took them into his safe-keeping and provided for them, but there is no indication that they became his wives.

Objection 5: In 1 Timothy 3:2, Paul says that a bishop must be “the husband of one wife.” This implies that polygamy existed and was practiced even within the church.

Reply: First, Roman law did not permit polygamy. Second, the Greek expression for “husband of one wife” literally means “one-woman man.” Paul is telling Timothy that church leaders should not be womanizers.

Q         I have tried to understand the meaning of the phrase “in the sides of the north” in Isaiah 14:13. I have read the surrounding verses and have some ideas, but I am not sure. Can you help me?

A         Isaiah 14:13 is part of a “proverb [”taunt”—NIV] against the king of Babylon” (Isaiah 14:4), and part of the larger “oracle concerning Babylon that Isaiah son of Amoz saw” (Isaiah 13:1, NIV). The verse reads, “For you have said in your heart: ‘I will ascend into heaven, I will exalt my throne above the stars of God; I will also sit on the mount of the congregation on the farthest sides of the north.’”

The latter part of the verse may be rendered this way: “I will also sit in the mountain assembly in the farthest north.” In the ancient world, it was commonly believed that a mountain assembly for the gods was located in the farthest north. However, the phrase “sides of the north” refers to Zion, the holy mountain and city of God, in Psalm 48:2. It is likely that the verse refers to both ideas since the passage is about an individual who seeks to elevate himself above all that is worshiped.

The entire passage (verses 4–21) is a poetic description of the prideful self-exaltation of the king of Babylon. In the backdrop is the pattern of pride and vanity that caused Satan to become the devil. The point of verse 13 is that “Lucifer” (verse 12), because of his ever-swelling pride, sought to exalt himself and his throne above all other principalities and powers. “I will ascend above the heights of the clouds,” he says in his heart; “I will be like the Most High” (verse 14).

Q         If Joseph was not Jesus’s real father, why is his (Joseph’s) genealogy from David given and not Mary’s? We have no way of knowing if Mary was of Davidic descent or not.

A         Matthew 1:16 tells us that Jacob was Joseph’s father, while Luke 3:23 says that Eliwas Joseph’s father. Even a cursory examination of Matthew’s and Luke’s genealogies of Jesus reveals clearly that these are two different genealogies. Apparently, Joseph was Jacob’s son by birth, and Eli’s son by marriage. Eli, then, was the father of Mary, the wife of Joseph. Matthew 1:6 and Luke 3:32 reveal that both Joseph and Mary were David’s descendants.

Q         Did Jesus speak in parables in order to deliberately conceal the truth from certain people?

A         Parables enhance the understanding of those who earnestly seek God’s will, but remain a mystery to those whose minds have been darkened by the deceitfulness of sin. God does not arbitrarily conceal the truth from anyone. It is concealed only from those who have shut their eyes and ears, spiritually speaking. However, if at any time they turn to God in repentance and seek His will, He will remove the blinders and lead them to greater understanding. When this happens, the parables of Jesus will benefit them enormously.

When His disciples asked Him why He spoke in parables, Jesus replied, “To you it has been given to know the secrets of the kingdom of heaven, but to them it has not been given. For to him who has will more be given, and he will have abundance; but from him who has not, even what he has will be taken away. This is why I speak to them in parables, because seeing they do not see, and hearing they do not hear, nor do they understand. With them indeed is fulfilled the prophecy of Isaiah which says:

“‘You shall indeed hear but never understand, and you shall indeed see but never perceive. For this people’s heart has grown dull, and their ears are heavy of hearing, and their eyes they have closed, lest they should perceive with their eyes, and hear with their ears, and understand with their heart, and turn to me to heal them.’ But blessed are your eyes, for they see, and your ears, for they hear. Truly I say to you, many prophets and righteous men longed to see what you see, and did not see it, and to hear what you hear, and did not hear it” (Matthew 13:10–17, Revised Standard Version).

Knowledge of the secrets of the Kingdom of God “has not been given” to certain people because their “heart has grown dull, and their ears are heavy of hearing, and their eyes they have closed.”

The parables of Jesus are not the cause of spiritual blindness. They conceal truth in the sense that they are indiscernible to those who have closed their own eyes. Jesus knew that divine secrets presented in the form of metaphors would hardly be understood by those insensible to spiritual things.

Q         I have read in several published works that Jesus was not born on December 25, but rather on the first day of the Feast of Tabernacles. Is this what your church teaches?

A         While it is not possible to be certain about the time of Christ’s birth, several reasonable arguments in favor of the fall of the year have been made. According to one argument, the priestly service of Zacharias (who would father John the Baptist) very likely took place in June. This is based upon the fact that he was “of the division of Abijah” (Luke 1:5), which was the eighth division in line of service, and the assumption that the first division began serving in the first month (spring) of the calendar. Each division served for eight days, from one Sabbath to the next. Assuming that John the Baptist was conceived within a short time after Zacharias returned home (see Luke 1:23,24), and that Zacharias’s service occurred in early June, we may place John’s birth in the early spring. Since Jesus was born six months after John (Luke 1:24–26,36), we may place the birth of Christ in the fall, which is the time of year the Feast of Tabernacles occurs.

The argument seems plausible, but you will notice that it partly depends upon at least two assumptions: that Zacharias served in June, and that John was conceived immediately after Zacharias returned home. While a fall birth is likely, the uncertainties make it impossible to pinpoint the precise time of Christ’s birth.

If Christ was born on the first day of the Feast of Tabernacles, it seems odd that none of the Evangelists mention it. They clearly associate the death of Christ with the Passover (Matthew 26; Mark 14: Luke 22: John 13,18), and the coming of the Holy Spirit with the Day of Pentecost (Acts 2). The fact that the Feast of Tabernacles is not mentioned in either birth narrative gives no support to the theory that Christ was born during the feast. If His birth occurred on the first day of the feast, or at any time during the feast, it seems particularly odd that even Luke’s detailed account makes no mention of it.

Q         The book of Genesis says that when Adam and Eve ate of the forbidden tree, God said, “Man has become like Us, knowing good and evil.” If God has existed forever, where did the evil that God knows and presumably has always known come from? If God is the sole Creator, did He create evil? If so, why?

A         God did not create evil; He created the potential for evil. He made creatures capable of choosing whether they would obey Him. Evil entered the picture when the first choice to disobey God was made.

After Adam and Eve took the forbidden fruit and were punished as a result. God said, “Behold, the man has become like one of Us, to know good and evil (Genesis 3:22). Previous to this sin, the serpent had told the woman that eating the forbidden fruit would not result in death, but would cause them to “be like God, knowing good and evil” (verses 4,5).

The irony is that man was already “like God” (Genesis 1:26), but, under the devil’s influence, he sought more than was rightfully his. By eating the forbidden fruit, man took upon himself the divine prerogative of deciding what is good and what is evil.

In the Creation narrative, God exercises His divine prerogative when He declares that His creative work is “good.” On the first day of Creation Week, He “saw the light, that it was good” (Genesis 1:4). On the third day, He made the dry land appear, and “saw that it was good” (verse 10). Throughout the account, God sees that His creative work is good (verses 11,12,18,21,25,31).

Later, after being warned that eating fruit from the tree of the knowledge of good and evil would result in death, the woman, influenced by Satan, “saw that the [forbidden] tree was good for food” (Genesis 3:6). By eating the forbidden fruit, the woman and her husband became “like God” in the sense that they had taken to themselves the divine prerogative of deciding what is good. They had declared that which was deadly (and expressly forbidden) to be good.

Q         You say that God did not create evil. Doesn’t this contradict Isaiah 45:7, which clearly states that God creates evil?

A         The problem lies in the definition of the term “evil.” The term can refer to (1) ungodly behavior, or to (2) calamities that befall individuals, groups, and nations.

In Isaiah 45:7, God does not say that He is the Author of ungodliness. The New King James Version correctly translates the verse as follows: “I form the light and create darkness, I make peace and create calamity, I, the Lord, do all these things.”

God brings calamity upon ungodly men, but He does not make men ungodly.

The kind of evil God does not create is mentioned in James 1:13–15: “Let no one say when he is tempted, ‘I am tempted by God’; for God cannot be tempted by evil, nor does He Himself tempt anyone. But each one is tempted when he is drawn away by his own desires and enticed. Then when desire has conceived, it gives birth to sin; and sin, when it is full-grown, brings forth death.”

God gave humankind the power to choose whether to obey Him. He therefore created thepotential for ungodly (evil) behavior, but is not the Author of ungodliness.

###############################################################

Author: Vance A. Stinson. Copyright 1999, The Church of God international

 

Booklet-The Assurance of Salvation

What does God require of a person before granting him the gift of eternal life and assurance of entry into the kingdom? Must the truly converted Christian, through combining “good works” with his faith, reach a certain level of spiritual perfection before he is qualified for entry into the kingdom? When, precisely, can a person experience the joy of salvation, with full assurance that if he were to die tomorrow he would rise to meet Christ at His return, and live eternally in the Kingdom of God?

According to Wilson Ewin, author of a booklet titled There Is Therefore Now No Condemnation, the Bible teaches that anyone who “places his faith in the Lord Jesus Christ and His Blood shed at Calvary is eternally secure. He can never lose his salvation. No personal breaking of God’s or man’s laws or commandments can nullify that status.”

This view seems to align with the view expressed by a group of church leaders who were trying to determine the best way to deal with certain members who were engaging in fornication. The group decided to “get them saved first,” and then, after they were “saved,” deal with the sin. The idea was that once the offenders had “accepted Christ,” presumably by going down to the church altar in a public confession of faith, the Holy Spirit (along with the urging of the church leaders) would lead them to abandon their sinful activity. The leaders apparently felt that, even if the offenders continued sinning, and even if they had to be excommunicated from fellowship, at least everyone could go about their lives with the satisfaction that the offending parties were “eternally secure.”

Of course, such an idea stands in bold opposition to the teachings of the New Testament.

The apostle Paul wrote, “Now the works of the flesh are plain: immorality, impurity, licentiousness, idolatry, sorcery, enmity, strife, jealousy, anger, selfishness, dissension, party spirit, envy, drunkenness, carousing, and the like. I warn you, as I warned you before, that those who do such things shall not inherit the kingdom of God” (Galatians 5:19–21, RSV, emphasis added).

Paul’s warning was not restricted to those who had not yet been “saved.” Anyone, he said, who engages in the “works of the flesh” shall not inherit the kingdom. Had he been speaking of the unsaved only, it would have been pointless to say, “I warn you…”—that is, you who have received the Holy Spirit, you who have had your sins blotted out through the shed blood of Jesus Christ.

The idea that a person cannot lose his salvation through the personal breaking of God’s commandments is clearly false!

However, on the other end of the spectrum is a view that is equally false. According to that view, the person who has received the Holy Spirit must, through a long period of character building, “qualify” for entry into the Kingdom of God.

This latter view was well-expressed several years ago when a minister took questions from a large audience. One question went something like this: “My uncle repented of his sins and accepted Christ as Savior, and was subsequently baptized. But two days later, he had a heart attack and died. Will my uncle enter into the Kingdom of God upon the return of Christ?”

The minister’s reply went something like this: “No, your uncle did not have sufficient time to build the character required for entry into the kingdom. He will be resurrected as a mortal human being, and will then be given sufficient time to qualify for the kingdom through the process of overcoming and character building.”

The concept of “qualifying” within a given time frame has left more than a few wondering whether they would ever “make it” into the kingdom. For them, there is little room for rejoicing in the assurance of salvation.

This view is nothing less than a doctrine of salvation by works, or, at the very least, salvation by a combination of faith and good works. Its adherents believe that they, through diligent effort, must “earn” the right of entry.

This is clearly contrary to the teaching of the Bible.

The Holy Spirit as a Guarantee

Paul, comparing the present human condition with the immortality God’s people will be clothed with in the future, wrote, “For while we are still in this tent, we sigh with anxiety; not that we would be unclothed, but that we would be further clothed, so that what is mortal may be swallowed up by life. He who has prepared us for this very thing is God, who has given us the Spirit as a guarantee” (2 Corinthians 5:4–5).

The Holy Spirit is granted freely to the repentant believer. The Spirit, Paul said, serves as aguarantee, or pledge, on eternal life. This means that anyone who has the Spirit can rest assured that even if he dies tomorrow he will, upon the return of Jesus Christ, enter into life everlasting in God’s kingdom.

The idea that a person who has the Holy Spirit must then “qualify” for entry into the kingdom by reaching a certain standard of spiritual perfection was completely foreign to Paul’s thinking. He saw the Holy Spirit as a guarantee of life everlasting, and believed that anyone who had the Spirit had the guarantee.

Of course, the assurance of salvation provided by the Holy Spirit is a conditional assurance, but an assurance nonetheless. The conditional element involves continuing in the faith, which includes refraining from sinful behavior. Spiritual growth will occur in the process, and is important, but it is a mistake to assume that salvation itself is dependent upon reaching a certain level of spiritual development between baptism and death.

The concept that salvation must be “achieved” through character building only leads to frustration. In spite of efforts to prepare themselves for the return of Christ, many who hold this view feel they are never quite “ready” to face Christ. They realize they still have faults, that they still succumb to temptation on occasion, and that they still experience the occasional reemergence of old habits and weaknesses. Upon examining their lives, they feel they have overcome very little since receiving the Holy Spirit, and are left feeling that they are not “ready” for Christ’s return.

Sealed for the Day of Redemption

Salvation is comparable to a man, once lost at sea, now safely aboard a fully functional sea-going vessel. Recalling the perils of the sea—the likelihood of starving, of drowning, or of becoming the next meal of a hungry shark—the man has no intention of jumping overboard. Of course, he could, if he so chose, leave the safety of the ship and return to his former hopeless condition, but he has no intention of doing so. He knows he is on his way to his homeland, and is deeply thankful to the captain of the ship for pulling him aboard.

Safely aboard the vessel, he is fully confident in the integrity of the ship and the captain’s navigational ability. He knows he has to take certain precautions during stormy weather, and that diving off the ship to go for a swim—even if someone stands ready to throw a rescue line to him—would be incredibly risky.

When a person is saved—when his sins are blotted off the record and he receives the Holy Spirit—he can be absolutely certain that the “captain of [his] salvation” (Hebrews 2:10, KJV) will take him safely to the desired destination, provided the rescued person doesn’t take foolish risks or decide to abandon the ship. As long as he remains in the faith, though he may encounter the stormy seas of trial and temptation along the way, he can rest assured that he is “sealed for the day of redemption” (Ephesians 4:30). Having been saved through the shed blood of Jesus Christ, he does not then have to “qualify” before he is fit for the Kingdom of God. He has been declared fit, not through personal achievement or an impressive record of good deeds, but by the grace of God, which he receives through faith.

The Assurance of Things Hoped For

Unfortunately, some would object to the above analogy, claiming that it presents a salvation that is too “easy.” To them, having the rescued man hanging (with one hand) over the slippery edge of the bow of the ship during stormy weather would provide a more fitting analogy.

It is true that grieving the Holy Spirit or returning to a life of iniquity can break the “seal” whereby the Christian is preserved for the day of redemption (Ephesians 4:30; 2 Timothy 2:19), but it is not true that loss of salvation is as easy or accidental as slipping on an oil-coated banana peel. Nor is it true that the saved person must have a certain number of years wherein he must “qualify” for entry into the Kingdom of God.

Faith is not uncertainty; it is certainty. It is assurance, confidence. “Now faith is the assurance of things hoped for, the conviction of things not seen” (Hebrews 11:1). If our hope is the coming Kingdom of God, then we should await it with assurance, believing that we will enter into it. We should not think that our salvation is hanging by a thread, or that it is almost out of reach.

The New Testament is replete with faith-inspiring words of encouragement and assurance.

The Christian hope is founded upon the promises of God, which are described as “a sure and steadfast anchor of the soul” (Hebrews 6:19), and which provide “strong encouragement to seize the hope set before us” (verse 18).

Our assurance is not based upon our own limited strength, but upon the power of “him who is able to keep you from falling and to present you without blemish before the presence of his glory with rejoicing” (Jude 24). By God’s power, His people “are guarded through faith for a salvation ready to be revealed in the last time” (1 Peter 1:5).

The Christian may feel like giving up at times, and may even experience the reemergence of old habits, or slip and stumble when confronted with temptation, but God does not so easily give up on His children. “For the Lord disciplines him whom he loves, and chastises every son whom he receives” (Hebrews 12:6). God’s disciplinary measures may seem severe at times, but we, if we are His people, can find solace in knowing that the discipline we must endure is evidence that “God is treating [us] as sons” (verse 7), and that He “disciplines us for our good” (verse 10). Our faith may waver from time to time, but God remains steadfast.

At times, God’s people may think the odds are against them. It may seem that the trials of life are more than they can endure. Paul’s words are reassuring:

“If God is for us, who is against us? He who did not spare his own Son but gave him up for us all, will he not also give us all things with him? Who shall bring any charge against God’s elect? It is God who justifies; who is to condemn? Is it Christ Jesus, who died, yes, who was raised from the dead, who is at the right hand of God, who indeed intercedes for us? Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? Shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword? … No, in all these things we are more than conquerors through him who loved us. For I am sure that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, nor things present, nor things to come, nor powers, nor height, nor depth, nor anything else in all creation, will be able to separate us from the love of God in Christ Jesus our Lord” (Romans 8:31–39)

Does that sound like a salvation that is supported by nothing more than the strength of a thread? Does it sound like a salvation that is easily lost? Hardly!

Paul’s assurance centers on “Christ Jesus…who indeed intercedes for us.” His prayer, offered up to God on the night before His death, reflects His intercessory office.

Jesus prayed, “And now I am no more in the world, but they [His disciples] are in the world, and I am coming to thee. Holy Father, keep them in thy name, which thou hast given me, that they may be one, even as we are one…. I do not pray that thou shouldst take them out of the world, but that thou shouldst keep them from the evil one” (John 17:11, 15).

Surely these words proved to be a source of tremendous encouragement for the apostles after Jesus’ departure to heaven. They knew that Jesus, whom they had seen ascending to heaven, had prayed specifically for them, that through the Father’s name (His power) they might continue in the faith, protected from the overwhelming power of the devil.

Jesus Christ: Our Source of Assurance

Every week, many sick and afflicted individuals ask us (the ministers of the home office of the Church of God International) to pray for them. Some of them tell us they have a greater feeling of confidence when they know that others are praying on their behalf. Think of the confidence the apostles must have felt as they recalled the words Jesus spoke on their behalf in His last night as a mortal human being. After all, it was not a small group of flawed human beings praying for them; it was Jesus Christ Himself!

In our human weakness, we may sometimes wonder whether God hears us when we cry out to Him for help. But few of us would doubt that God heard the prayers of Jesus. If we could know that Jesus prayed for us, just as He prayed for the apostles whom He sent, we could no doubt face the trials of life with reassurance, confidence, and courage.

The good news is that Jesus did pray for us—His modern-day disciples—in the same prayer He offered on behalf of His first disciples. He said, “I do not pray for these [His first disciples] only, but also for those who believe in me through their word, that they may all be one; even as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be in us…” (John 17:20–21).

If you have turned to God in repentance, looking to Jesus Christ as the “pioneer and perfecter of our faith” (Hebrews 12:2), the “apostle and high priest of our confession” (Hebrews 3:1), and the “source of eternal salvation to all who obey him” (Hebrews 5:9), then Jesus’ prayer applies to you as much as it applied to His first disciples. Listen to His words:

“The glory which thou hast given me I have given to them, that they may be one even as we are one, I in them and thou in me, that they may become perfectly one, so that the world may know that thou hast sent me and hast loved them even as thou hast loved me. Father, I desire that they also, whom thou hast given me, may be with me where I am, to behold my glory which thou hast given me in thy love for me before the foundation of the world. O righteous Father, the world has not known thee, but I have known thee; and these know that thou hast sent me. I made known to them thy name, and I will make it known, that the love with which thou hast loved me may be in them, and I in them” (John 17:22–26).

Here we have the very prayer Jesus offered on our behalf. Did God hear Him? Most assuredly! Did God answer that prayer? Definitely! Is He still honoring Jesus’ request today? No doubt about it!

Remember, Jesus’ prayer is reflective of His present ministry as High Priest, and gives us a glimpse of the requests He now makes, before God, on behalf of His disciples.

What could be more reassuring than to know that Jesus Christ is praying for you?

No doubt, it was this same reassuring knowledge that enabled the early disciples to do the work of God in spite of personal weaknesses.

The Early Disciples: Flawed but Faithful

The first-century disciples were really no different from Christ’s modern-day disciples. We think of how they endured persecution and hardships of every sort, yet remained faithful to their calling, but perhaps we don’t fully realize that their weaknesses were very much like our own.

Take Simon Peter, for example. On one occasion, long after his conversion, fear of what others might think and of the possible consequences moved Peter to behave in a manner contrary to the truth of the gospel. The matter was so serious that Paul was compelled to rebuke him openly.

It happened in Antioch. Peter, ignoring a commonly held Jewish tradition, dined with the gentile converts. But when the “party of the circumcision” arrived on the scene, Peter parted company with the gentiles, and was soon joined by the other Jews who were there (Galatians 2:11–13).

It was Peter who had earlier received the vision revealing that he was to no longer call any man common or unclean (Acts 10). Yet, by removing himself from the gentiles, he was sending the message that these people were in fact “unclean.” Not only was this action contrary to the truth Peter had personally received by divine revelation, it was a slap in the faces of the gentiles. Had Paul not acted immediately, the divisive nature of Peter’s behavior might have seriously damaged the unity of the church.

What’s interesting is that Peter’s behavior was the manifestation of an old weakness—one he had struggled with many years earlier.

When Jesus came to his disciples walking on the sea, it was Peter who said, “Lord, if it is you, bid me come to you on the water.” On Christ’s approval, Peter climbed out of the boat and walked on water. Unfortunately, “when he saw the wind, he was afraid, and beginning to sink he cried out, ‘Lord, save me.’ Jesus immediately reached out his hand and caught him, saying to him, ‘O man of little faith, why did you doubt?’” (Matthew 14:25–31).

At first, Peter seemed to be strong in faith. He climbed out of the boat, stepped out on the water, and began to walk. But as soon as he took his eyes off Jesus and began thinking of the surrounding conditions, he stopped walking by faith and began walking by sight (see 2 Corinthians 5:7). Fear filled his mind. His faith wavered.

Later, after hearing Jesus say, “You will all fall away because of me this night,” Peter boldly replied, “Though they all fall away because of you, I will never fall away.”

Jesus knew better. He said, “Truly I say to you, this very night, before the cock crows, you will deny me three times.” But Peter insisted, “Even if I must die with you, I will not deny you.” He seemed confident, fearless—but his warrior courage was short-lived.

True to Christ’s prophecy, Peter denied Him three times—all within a few hours of boldly declaring his unshakable loyalty (Matthew 26:31–35, 69–75). Once again, fear brought Peter face-to-face with his own human inability.

Yet, in spite his weakness, Peter proved to be a most powerful messenger, faithfully carrying out the duties Christ had given him. He was flawed, but faithful. His faithfulness was not a reliance upon his own strength, but upon the strength of the One who pulled him from the water. He knew he was in good hands.

Like Peter, Paul was not without his weaknesses. He wrote:

“I do not understand my own actions. For I do not do what I want, but I do the very thing I hate. Now if I do what I do not want, I agree that the law is good. So then it is no longer I that do it, but sin which dwells within me. For I know that nothing good dwells within me, that is, in my flesh. I can will what is right, but I cannot do it. For I do not do the good I want, but the evil I do not want is what I do. Now if I do what I do not want, it is no longer I that do it, but sin which dwells within me.

“So I find it to be a law that when I want to do right, evil lies close at hand. For I delight in the law of God, in my inmost self, but I see in my members another law at war with the law of my mind and making me captive to the law of sin which dwells in my members” (Romans 7:15–23).

If anyone ever recognized his own human limitations, it was Paul. Yet, he remained confident that he would one day enter the Kingdom of God. He later wrote, “The Lord will rescue me from every evil and save me for his heavenly kingdom” (2 Timothy 4:18).

Those who are discouraged because they recognize their own human failings should pay careful attention to the solution Paul offers. He wrote:

“Wretched man that I am! Who shall deliver me from this body of death? Thanks be to God through Jesus Christ our Lord! So then, I of myself serve the law of God with my mind, but with my flesh I serve the law of sin.

“There is therefore now no condemnation for those who are in Christ Jesus. For the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus has set me free from the law of sin and death. For God has done what the law, weakened by the flesh, could not do: sending his own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh and for sin, he condemned sin in the flesh, in order that the just requirement of the law might be fulfilled in us, who walk not according to the flesh but according to the Spirit” (Romans 7:24–25; 8:1–4).

Did you notice? There is now no condemnation for those who are in Christ. The “law of sin and death” that wars in our members may remind us of our weaknesses and flaws, but cannot of itself nullify the “no condemnation” status.

Paul was fully confident of ultimate deliverance from “this body of death.”

Abraham’s Example

When we think of faith, perhaps we think of Abraham. But when we think of Abraham’s faith, perhaps we feel we simply don’t measure up—especially if we think God requires us to have the kind of faith Abraham had.

“By faith Abraham, when he was tested, offered up Isaac, and he who had received the promises was ready to offer up his only son, of whom it was said, ‘Through Isaac shall your descendants be named.’ He considered that God was able to raise men even from the dead; hence, figuratively speaking, he did receive him back” (Hebrews 11:17–19).

How many of us have that kind of faith? Would we be able to do what Abraham was prepared to do?

Abraham knew his descendants would be named through Isaac, which meant that even if Isaac were put to death God would have to raise him to life in order to fulfill His promise. Even so, the thought of slitting his son’s throat and watching him bleed to death must have been agonizing. If we are honest with ourselves, most of us will admit that we are not sure whether we would be able to carry out the task.

Little wonder we feel our faith is so inadequate when we compare ourselves to Abraham.

But wait! There is more to Abraham’s story than this one example. The truth is, Abraham himself occasionally walked by sight rather than by faith. Yet, he is still called the “friend of God” (2 Chronicles 20:7; Isaiah 41:8; James 2:23).

When God commanded Abraham to move from his homeland to another land, promising to make of him a great nation, Abraham obeyed (Genesis 12:1–4). Later, God appeared to Abraham and said, “To your descendants I will give this land” (verse 7). This promise was reiterated several times during Abraham’s life.

The New Testament tells us that Abraham believed God, and that his obedience was evidence of his faith. “By faith Abraham obeyed when he was called to go out to a place which he was to receive as an inheritance; and he went out, not knowing where he was to go. By faith he sojourned in the land of promise, as in a foreign land, living in tents with Isaac and Jacob, heirs with him of the same promise. For he looked forward to the city which has foundations, whose builder and maker is God” (Hebrews 11:8–10).

From the beginning, Abraham believed God’s promises. He believed he would have descendants, and that God would give them the land he had shown to him. This could only mean that Abraham knew that he would have sons. After all, how could his descendants inherit the land of promise if he remained childless?

Yet, an interesting event that occurred during Abraham’s sojourning indicates that the father of the faithful did not always keep God’s promises in the forefront of his mind. The account is found in Genesis 12:10–13:

“Now there was a famine in the land. So Abram went down to Egypt to sojourn there, for the famine was severe in the land. When he was about to enter Egypt, he said to Sar’ai his wife, ‘I know that you are a woman beautiful to behold; and when the Egyptians see you, they will say, “This is his wife”; then they will kill me, but they will let you live. Say you are my sister, that it may go well with me because of you, and that my life may be spared on your account.’”

Did you catch it? Abraham knew that God had promised to give the land of Canaan to his descendants. Yet, on this occasion, Abraham (who had no children as yet) was afraid that the Egyptians would kill him! What happened to his faith in God’s promise? Didn’t he know that in order to have descendants God would have to preserve his life at least until a son was born to him?

Moreover, to preserve his life, Abraham was willing to allow his wife to be taken into Pharaoh’s harem (verse 15). This was certainly not in agreement with the good and perfect will of God, as the account clearly shows; yet, Abraham was a willing participant in the affair!

A person might reason that Abraham did not really have faith at this point in his life, but that is simply not true. The book of Hebrews tells us clearly that Abraham’s departure from his homeland was an act of faith. His faith was evident from the beginning!

The fact is, Abraham was human—as human as we are. His willingness to allow his wife to be taken into Pharaoh’s harem in order to save his own skin shows that the father of the faithful was an imperfect human being. The important lesson for us is that Abraham never threw up his hands in defeat. In spite of the weakness that led him to temporarily walk by sight, Abraham continued on walking by faith, looking forward to the city with permanent foundations—the city whose builder and maker is God.

Long after the incident in Egypt, Abraham again demonstrated his humanity. The account is found in Genesis 16:1–2:

“Now Sar’ai, Abram’s wife, bore him no children. She had an Egyptian maid whose name was Hagar; and Sar’ai said to Abram, ‘Behold now, the Lord has prevented me from bearing children; go in to my maid; it may be that I shall obtain children by her.’ And Abram hearkened to the voice of Sar’ai.”

Since Sarah’s suggestion reflects the common practice of the time, a person might reason that Abraham honestly thought that it was God’s will to give him a son through Hagar. And, indeed, he may have thought this was God’s will.

However, since Abraham could not have been certain that this was God’s will, why didn’t he ask God? After all, God had appeared to him and revealed His will several times in the past. Why should Abraham now assume that God would not make His will known?

Abraham and Sarah took it upon themselves to determine God’s will, and they attempted to fulfill His promise by their own “works.”

Here again is an example of Abraham’s flawed humanity. He was imperfect; yet, God regarded him a righteous man. “And he [Abraham] believed the Lord; and he reckoned it to him as righteousness” (Genesis 15:6).

Abraham did not “qualify” for the Kingdom of God through a lifetime of building character. God declared him “qualified” on the basis of faith. As Paul wrote, “For if Abraham was justified [declared righteous] by works [by his deeds, his actions], he has something to boast about, but not before God. For what does the scripture say? ‘Abraham believed God, and it was reckoned to him as righteousness’” (Romans 4:2–3).

Had God dealt with Abraham according to strict justice, his hope in the “city which has foundations” would have been in vain. But because God reckoned Abraham’s faith as righteousness, Abraham died with full assurance of God’s promises.

What About You?

How many of God’s people have felt their faith was inadequate? How many have experienced frustration, perhaps depression, because of old habits that reemerged from time to time, or because of addictions they were unable to conquer, or because they seemed to make so little progress in overcoming their own human urges and feelings?

How many people have come to a knowledge of the truth but have put off baptism because they felt unworthy, or because they were fearful that they might fail to live up to God’s standards after being baptized?

If you fall into either of the above categories, take heart! Salvation is not lost as easily or accidentally as hitting the wrong key on a keypad. Nor is it gained through mere human efforts. It is the gift of God, and is granted to those who believe God; those who truly desire to obey God, even though they occasionally slip and stumble.

If you have put off baptism because of frustration over personal weaknesses, then pick up the phone and give us a call. Our number is (903) 825-2525. You can also write to us:

Church of God International
3900 Timms St.
Tyler, TX 75701

Or you may e-mail us: info@cgi.org

We will do our best to put you in touch with someone who can counsel you. Don’t put it off any longer.

If you are a baptized member of God’s church, but fear that your faith is lacking, perhaps because you feel you have failed too many times in your battle against the “law of sin and death” that wars in your members, or because you have made too many wrong choices, then simply ask for God’s help, do the best you can, and go on believing that God will strengthen you, and that He is able to keep you from falling.

Continue attending Sabbath services. Continue coming to the Feast of Tabernacles and the other annual festivals. If you attend God’s feasts because you know He wants you to be there, and because you want to learn more of Him and His plan, then your presence at the festivals is evidence of faith, for if you did not believe God you would not attend.

Reread the scriptures cited in this booklet. Study the inspiring eighth chapter of the book of Romans. Examine the examples of faith listed in Hebrews 11, and note especially that genuine faith is often made evident through acts and deeds that are well within reach, and are accomplished by people with faults and flaws not unlike your own.

Above all, realize that the One who said that no man is able to pluck His disciples out of His hand (John 10:28) intercedes on your behalf. Study the prayer He offered (John 17). Realize that Jesus Christ prayed for you just as He prayed for His first disciples, and that His prayer reflects His continuing work as our Intercessor.

While it is true that a person can lose his salvation by willfully turning away from God and returning to a life of sinful behavior, there is nothing on this earth that can force you to make that decision. As long as you choose not to turn from God, your eternal salvation is as secure as anything could be. Like Paul, you can go about your life with complete confidence that God will deliver you from every evil, and preserve you unto His heavenly kingdom (2 Timothy 4:18).

Never take your eyes off Jesus Christ, for in Him, no burden of this life can separate you from the love of God (Romans 8:28-39). It was He who said:

“Come to me, all who labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you, and learn from me; for I am gentle and lowly in heart, and you will find rest for your souls. For my yoke is easy, and my burden is light” (Matthew 11:28–30).

All Scriptural quotations taken from the Revised Standard Version except as noted. Author: Vance A. Stinson.